The true cavalier examined by his principles and found not guilty of schism or sedition
         Hall, John, of Richmond.
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 315 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 72 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45087
         Wing H361
         ESTC R8537
         12196058
         ocm 12196058
         55989
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45087)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55989)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 101:8)
      
       
         
           
             The true cavalier examined by his principles and found not guilty of schism or sedition
             Hall, John, of Richmond.
          
           [8], 134 p.
           
             Printed by Tho. Newcomb ...,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             Dedication signed: John Hall.
             Reproduction of original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Royalists -- Great Britain.
           Great Britain -- History -- Puritan Revolution, 1642-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           To
           His
           Highness
           OLIVER
           ,
           Lord
           Protector
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           Dominions
           thereunto
           belonging
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Highness
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           I
           should
           commend
           a
           Cavalier
           to
           You
           ,
           may
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           seem
           an
           incongruous
           address
           ,
           considering
           how
           much
           You
           have
           suffered
           from
           some
           of
           that
           party
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           if
           those
           I
           present
           be
           none
           of
           that
           some
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           
             neither
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             nor
             Sedition
             ,
          
           nor
           (
           being
           
             true
             to
             their
             principles
          
           )
           can
           be
           so
           ;
           it
           will
           then
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           not
           be
           taken
           as
           presumption
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           duty
           ,
           to
           commend
           such
           Servants
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Master
           .
           So
           that
           now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           having
           drawn
           You
           into
           a
           c●ncern
           in
           that
           Party
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           a
           little
           more
           free
           on
           their
           behalf
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           It
           is
           to
           all
           the
           world
           apparent
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Party
           that
           by
           their
           Principles
           stand
           more
           inclined
           and
           affected
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           then
           they
           :
           For
           they
           fought
           for
           their
           then
           Monarch
           ,
           even
           for
           Monarchy
           sake
           ;
           not
           for
           him
           as
           he
           was
           
             Charls
             Stuart
          
           ,
           but
           as
           that
           their
           
             S●veraign
             Lord
             the
             King
          
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           
             grace
             of
             God
          
           had
           the
           present
           dominion
           over
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           we
           did
           not
           only
           shew
           good
           affection
           to
           this
           present
           Government
           ,
           but
           to
           You
           our
           present
           Governor
           ;
           yes
           ,
           and
           fought
           for
           You
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           You
           fought
           against
           Your self
           .
           For
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           You
           are
           more
           eminently
           Your self
           now
           then
           before
           ,
           as
           being
           
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
          
           advanced
           to
           that
           power
           You
           had
           not
           then
           ;
           so
           also
           ,
           in
           fighting
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           relation
           our
           then
           present
           Protector
           ,
           we
           did
           fight
           for
           You
           your self
           ,
           our
           present
           Protector
           now
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           that
           have
           conceived
           personal
           prejudice
           against
           You.
           It
           is
           too
           plain
           there
           are
           so
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           not
           the
           men
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           such
           as
           (
           by
           the
           most
           considerable
           men
           amongst
           us
           )
           are
           owned
           as
           true
           Royalists
           or
           Cavaliers
           No
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           they
           are
           by
           them
           looked
           upon
           as
           their
           greatest
           enemies
           ,
           even
           because
           ,
           by
           t●eir
           undu●iful
           and
           disloyal
           attempts
           ,
           they
           have
           given
           You
           occasion
           to
           suspect
           the
           whole
           party
           .
           Sir
           ,
           our
           Principle
           is
           to
           respect
           him
           that
           is
           our
           
           Higher
           Power
           as
           in
           conscience
           sake
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           any
           fancy
           sake
           to
           his
           person
           alone
           ,
           as
           the
           ordinance
           of
           man.
           And
           yet
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           personal
           worth
           too
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           affection
           and
           esteem
           the
           most
           of
           us
           have
           of
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           speak
           it
           knowingly
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           in
           our
           own
           choice
           ,
           we
           should
           rather
           have
           you
           then
           any
           other
           in
           the
           three
           Nations
           to
           be
           our
           Soveraign
           .
           And
           as
           for
           any
           hardship
           under
           which
           we
           do
           for
           the
           present
           lie
           ,
           and
           whe●ein
           violation
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
          
           ,
           we
           do
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           impute
           the
           occasion
           to
           those
           that
           have
           wrongfully
           assumed
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Royal
           party
           .
           It
           is
           not
           (
           I
           assure
           You
           )
           taken
           as
           proceeding
           from
           Your self
           ,
           who
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           chief
           Author
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           as
           David
           was
           of
           that
           Covenant
           made
           with
           Abner
           ,
           for
           reducing
           all
           Israel
           (
           such
           as
           had
           formerly
           taken
           part
           with
           the
           house
           of
           Saul
           )
           under
           one
           obedience
           But
           as
           
             all
             the
             people
             and
             all
             Israel
             understood
             then
             that
             it
             was
             not
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           so
           are
           they
           perswaded
           of
           You
           now
           .
           We
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           David
           had
           such
           as
           Shimei
           and
           Sheba
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           personal
           relation
           to
           others
           did
           disturb
           him
           ,
           so
           also
           had
           he
           
             sons
             of
             Zerviah
          
           ,
           such
           as
           
             were
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             although
             in
             the
             Throne
             :
          
           He
           had
           such
           as
           Joab
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           emulation
           to
           be
           outscript
           in
           service
           or
           fidelity
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           secret
           grudg
           or
           anger
           at
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           Brother
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           received
           in
           the
           time
           of
           war
           ,
           would
           perswade
           that
           Abner
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           came
           but
           to
           deceive
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           as
           Spies
           to
           him
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           some
           other
           In
           which
           their
           dealing
           towards
           such
           as
           were
           their
           brethren
           and
           of
           the
           same
           Nation
           and
           Religion
           with
           themselves
           ,
           they
           shewed
           not
           so
           much
           conscience
           and
           good
           nature
           ,
           as
           is
           recorded
           2.
           
           Chron
           28.
           9
           ,
           &
           c.
           to
           have
           been
           used
           towards
           those
           that
           had
           been
           overcome
           by
           war
           then
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           look
           upon
           You
           as
           as
           our
           Joint-Protector
           now
           ;
           and
           our
           prayer
           shall
           be
           to
           Him
           that
           
             hath
             the
             hearts
             of
             Princes
             in
             His
             hand
             ,
             and
             can
             turn
             them
             which
             way
             soever
             He
             pleaseth
             ,
          
           That
           no
           Councel
           may
           prevail
           with
           You
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           be
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Peace
           and
           good
           of
           these
           Nations
           .
           In
           which
           Your
           royal
           resolution
           ,
           I
           hope
           You
           shall
           never
           fail
           of
           the
           ready
           assistance
           of
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Royal
           party
           ;
           nor
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           of
           the
           prayers
           and
           endeavours
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             HIGHNESS
             most
             humble
             and
             loyal
             Subject
             ,
             
               JOHN
               HALL
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           to
           me
           an
           unhappy
           diversion
           ,
           when
           the
           Civil
           distractions
           of
           my
           Country
           about
           matter
           of
           Government
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           had
           berest
           me
           of
           that
           Imployment
           wherein
           before
           my
           livelihood
           did
           consist
           ,
           and
           only
           furnished
           me
           with
           a
           melancholy
           leisure
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           true
           grounds
           and
           justice
           of
           quarrels
           of
           like
           nature
           .
           Which
           being
           at
           first
           done
           for
           my
           own
           satisfaction
           only
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           that
           contention
           ,
           came
           afterwards
           to
           such
           bulk
           ,
           as
           that
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           some
           that
           were
           well-willers
           to
           Peace
           ,
           I
           was
           perswaded
           to
           send
           it
           abroad
           into
           the
           World
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           prevention
           of
           what
           might
           happen
           in
           like
           case
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           again
           ,
           proposing
           to
           my self
           to
           become
           as
           effectual
           herein
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           prone
           such
           as
           had
           been
           of
           the
           contrary
           party
           and
           opposite
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           might
           be
           to
           object
           partiality
           to
           me
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           relation
           I
           bore
           to
           the
           late
           King
           and
           the
           Court
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           more
           wary
           not
           to
           let
           any
           thing
           slip
           that
           might
           seem
           to
           have
           personal
           respect
           :
           But
           as
           I
           had
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           found
           Monarchy
           to
           be
           the
           best
           and
           only
           right
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           so
           to
           let
           them
           see
           that
           it
           was
           not
           for
           any
           one
           Monarchs
           sake
           I
           did
           it
           ;
           but
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           maintain
           perpetual
           peace
           and
           unity
           amongst
           us
           ,
           I
           asserted
           this
           obedience
           to
           be
           continually
           due
           to
           that
           Person
           which
           God
           in
           his
           providence
           should
           set
           over
           us
           .
           And
           truly
           I
           have
           looked
           upon
           submission
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           present
           Power
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           necessary
           in
           respect
           of
           duty
           and
           care
           of
           publick
           peace
           and
           benefit
           ,
           but
           for
           advance
           of
           private
           wishes
           too
           ,
           be
           they
           on
           which
           side
           they
           will
           :
           Not
           only
           fittest
           to
           be
           given
           to
           him
           that
           by
           Divine
           appointment
           is
           to
           be
           setled
           in
           this
           power
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           given
           in
           case
           he
           should
           be
           removed
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           sooner
           that
           work
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           he
           brought
           to
           that
           height
           which
           God
           hath
           decreed
           ,
           the
           sooner
           shall
           he
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           put
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           I
           then
           did
           to
           avoid
           imputation
           of
           partiality
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           on
           the
           other
           side
           conceived
           as
           an
           Apostacie
           from
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           the
           Royalist
           ,
           and
           as
           savouring
           both
           of
           ingratitude
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           of
           flattery
           to
           him
           that
           is
           now
           in
           power
           .
           Vpon
           which
           accompt
           they
           have
           also
           condemned
           whatsoever
           is
           by
           me
           done
           in
           conformity
           to
           any
           present
           Establishment
           in
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ;
           as
           not
           deeming
           what
           was
           before
           setled
           in
           that
           kind
           by
           the
           former
           Higher
           Power
           ,
           can
           be
           legally
           abrogated
           by
           this
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           all
           which
           I
           shall
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           I
           undertake
           not
           to
           write
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           duty
           of
           subjection
           and
           obedience
           as
           indefinitely
           put
           ,
           and
           abstracted
           from
           all
           personal
           regard
           .
           It
           was
           not
           the
           scope
           of
           my
           intention
           to
           compare
           person
           with
           person
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           which
           of
           them
           I
           was
           most
           obliged
           unto
           ,
           or
           would
           for
           my
           own
           part
           have
           chosen
           either
           for
           my
           Prince
           or
           Master
           ;
           but
           to
           set
           forth
           that
           duty
           which
           became
           me
           and
           all
           men
           else
           ,
           as
           considered
           in
           the
           common
           relation
           of
           Subjects
           :
           which
           being
           impartially
           done
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           done
           to
           my self
           ,
           appear
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           order
           to
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Gods
           glory
           )
           all
           the
           means
           for
           mans
           preservation
           ought
           to
           be
           endeavoured
           ;
           that
           mans
           preservation
           ,
           peace
           and
           charity
           having
           a
           necessary
           dependance
           on
           submission
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           some
           one
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           in
           all
           causes
           and
           over
           all
           persons
           as
           well
           Ecclesiastical
           as
           Civil
           ,
           next
           under
           Christ
           supreme
           Head
           and
           Governor
           ▪
           it
           could
           not
           but
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           only
           was
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           And
           that
           the
           means
           to
           Peace
           ,
           Vnity
           and
           Charity
           may
           at
           no
           time
           be
           wanting
           ,
           I
           have
           determined
           obedience
           to
           be
           given
           to
           him
           that
           shall
           be
           from
           time
           to
           time
           possessed
           of
           this
           high
           place
           of
           Supremacie
           and
           power
           .
           And
           these
           things
           I
           have
           made
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           three
           Chapters
           of
           this
           Treatise
           .
           The
           first
           to
           shew
           the
           true
           rise
           and
           scope
           of
           Religion
           ;
           the
           next
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           n●tion
           of
           Church
           doth
           import
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           him
           that
           shall
           be
           Head
           thereof
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ▪
           to
           shew
           that
           no
           imputation
           of
           defect
           of
           Title
           can
           take
           off
           our
           duty
           of
           subjection
           .
           All
           which
           being
           cleered
           ,
           I
           presume
           that
           those
           censures
           which
           passed
           on
           me
           and
           others
           for
           hearing
           or
           receiving
           where
           Common-Pr●yer
           or
           other
           Ceremonies
           were
           not
           used
           ,
           or
           for
           hearing
           of
           such
           as
           (
           I
           might
           suspect
           at
           least
           )
           were
           not
           ordained
           as
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           would
           be
           found
           to
           be
           grounded
           more
           on
           prejudice
           then
           reason
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           first
           larger
           Book
           of
           
             Government
             and
             Obedience
          
           ,
           having
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           an
           especial
           aim
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           such
           as
           were
           neither
           convinced
           in
           the
           right
           of
           Kingly
           government
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           fulness
           of
           power
           that
           belonged
           thereunto
           ;
           I
           made
           use
           of
           no
           authority
           in
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           said
           ,
           save
           that
           of
           Scripture
           and
           Reason
           ;
           both
           because
           these
           were
           not
           only
           the
           best
           and
           true
           authorities
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           (
           generally
           )
           with
           them
           all
           humane
           authority
           was
           not
           regarded
           But
           now
           being
           put
           to
           question
           what
           are
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           the
           Cavalier
           or
           Royalist
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           be
           known
           whether
           I
           ,
           in
           my
           conformity
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           in
           their
           recusancie
           ,
           have
           best
           followed
           them
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           expected
           I
           should
           quote
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Reverenced
           and
           Orthodox
           Authorities
           in
           our
           Church
           that
           have
           treated
           of
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           And
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Treatise
           I
           shall
           be
           conceived
           short
           of
           the
           proof
           intended
           ,
           recourse
           may
           be
           had
           to
           the
           former
           Volume
           ,
           where
           most
           of
           the
           same
           questions
           are
           more
           largely
           handled
           ;
           unto
           which
           this
           was
           intended
           as
           a
           supplement
           in
           some
           part
           only
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           fear
           any
           should
           mistake
           or
           conclude
           me
           disrespectful
           to
           the
           Service-book
           or
           former
           Ceremonies
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           now
           perswading
           to
           conformity
           in
           alteration
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           case
           also
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           now
           taking
           upon
           me
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Judg
           or
           Law-maker
           ,
           and
           comparing
           those
           Forms
           and
           Rights
           with
           any
           other
           of
           like
           kind
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           estimate
           which
           were
           best
           and
           most
           convenient
           to
           be
           received
           as
           to
           separate
           worth
           in
           themselves
           ;
           but
           writing
           now
           as
           a
           Son
           or
           Member
           of
           a
           Church
           ▪
           in
           things
           determined
           by
           her
           authority
           already
           ,
           the
           case
           will
           be
           found
           much
           different
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           am
           not
           so
           partial
           to
           my self
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           conceive
           my
           own
           insufficiencie
           may
           be
           a
           cause
           why
           in
           many
           particulars
           my
           Proofs
           and
           Reasons
           are
           no
           more
           satisfactory
           and
           convincing
           :
           So
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           again
           ,
           being
           to
           write
           in
           defence
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           I
           must
           expect
           that
           both
           my self
           and
           work
           shall
           be
           vulgarly
           entertained
           with
           a
           Censure
           suitable
           to
           what
           Mr
           ▪
           Hooke
           armed
           himself
           against
           ,
           when
           he
           wrote
           against
           the
           Nonconformists
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           viz.
           
             He
             that
             goeth
             about
             to
             perswade
             a
             multitude
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             well
             governed
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             shall
             never
             want
             attentive
             and
             favorable
             hearers
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             the
             manifold
             defects
             whereunto
             every
             kind
             of
             Regiment
             
             is
             subject
             ;
             but
             the
             secret
             lets
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             in
             publ●que
             proceedings
             are
             innumerable
             and
             inevitable
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             ordinarily
             the
             judgment
             to
             consider
             .
             And
             because
             such
             as
             openly
             reprove
             supposed
             disorders
             of
             State
             ,
             are
             taken
             for
             principal
             friends
             to
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             men
             that
             carry
             singular
             freedom
             of
             mind
             ;
             under
             this
             fair
             and
             plausible
             colour
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             utter
             passeth
             for
             good
             and
             current
             :
             That
             which
             wanteth
             in
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             speech
             ,
             is
             supplied
             by
             the
             aptness
             of
             mens
             minds
             to
             accept
             and
             believe
             it
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             we
             maintain
             things
             that
             are
             established
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             to
             strive
             with
             a
             number
             of
             heavy
             prejudices
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             herein
             we
             serve
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             speak
             in
             favor
             of
             the
             present
             State
             ,
             because
             thereby
             we
             either
             hold
             or
             seek
             preferment
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             bear
             with
             such
             except●ons
             as
             minds
             so
             averted
             beforehand
             usually
             take
             against
             that
             which
             they
             are
             loth
             should
             be
             poured
             into
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           grounds
           of
           prejudice
           and
           aversion
           ,
           are
           (
           I
           must
           confess
           )
           naturally
           strong
           and
           pressing
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           come
           to
           that
           height
           (
           as
           mine
           did
           )
           to
           be
           thereby
           deprived
           of
           all
           .
           But
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           laid
           that
           passion
           aside
           which
           might
           arise
           from
           the
           thoughts
           of
           our
           former
           condition
           ,
           and
           consulted
           with
           Reason
           ,
           of
           what
           in
           conscience
           and
           prudence
           is
           fittest
           to
           be
           resolved
           on
           in
           the
           condition
           we
           now
           stand
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           those
           Motives
           that
           have
           prevailed
           with
           me
           ,
           will
           prevail
           with
           others
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           remainder
           of
           our
           life
           may
           be
           led
           with
           more
           comfort
           .
           Vpon
           which
           hope
           I
           have
           thus
           exposed
           my self
           to
           publick
           view
           ;
           as
           mindful
           of
           that
           admonition
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ;
           
             And
             thou
             being
             converted
             ,
             strengthen
             thy
             brethren
             .
          
           Which
           God
           Almighty
           grant
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             Of
             Religion
             in
             its
             true
             ground
             and
             foundation
             .
          
           
             THings
             that
             have
             life
             ,
             are
             essentially
             distinguished
             from
             those
             that
             want
             ,
             by
             particular
             sensation
             of
             their
             own
             perfections
             and
             enjoyments
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             again
             specifically
             distinguished
             and
             differenced
             from
             one
             another
             by
             degree
             of
             perfection
             and
             beatitude
             ,
             so
             also
             by
             degree
             of
             vigor
             and
             relish
             in
             fruition
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             an
             abatement
             to
             happiness
             to
             have
             sense
             of
             loss
             or
             pain
             intermixed
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             also
             an
             increase
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             perceptible
             thereof
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             satisfaction
             and
             assurance
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             ,
             since
             evidence
             of
             compleatness
             and
             fruition
             must
             be
             increased
             through
             increase
             of
             extention
             and
             emanation
             issuing
             from
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             again
             increased
             through
             increase
             of
             those
             objects
             whereon
             it
             worketh
             (
             whereby
             as
             the
             Print
             from
             the
             Seal
             ,
             the
             party
             possessed
             may
             find
             it self
             in
             degree
             more
             fully
             and
             powerfully
             therewith
             endued
             :
             )
             It
             must
             therefore
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             most
             natural
             in
             God
             to
             be
             in
             the
             highest
             measure
             perfect
             and
             happy
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             be
             communicative
             or
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             goodness
             again
             to
             be
             enlarged
             and
             apparent
             .
             
             For
             to
             be
             blessed
             or
             happy
             ,
             as
             to
             self-respect
             alone
             ,
             argues
             not
             so
             plainly
             an
             immensity
             in
             any
             thing
             as
             to
             be
             extensive
             herein
             to
             others
             ,
             without
             other
             confinement
             save
             that
             of
             its
             own
             good
             pleasure
             .
             That
             incomprehensible
             degree
             of
             wisdom
             and
             power
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             time
             did
             manifest
             it self
             in
             the
             whole
             Creation
             ,
             took
             effect
             from
             that
             innate
             propension
             to
             beneficence
             ,
             which
             before
             all
             time
             was
             in
             the
             Creator
             himself
             :
             Omnipotencie
             serving
             as
             the
             means
             to
             accomplish
             that
             which
             Goodness
             had
             first
             designed
             as
             its
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consequent
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             is
             that
             of
             Providence
             :
             For
             as
             it
             was
             a
             work
             proper
             to
             the
             prime
             Goodness
             to
             make
             things
             perfect
             and
             happy
             ,
             so
             likewise
             to
             preserve
             them
             so
             ▪
             In
             which
             respect
             (
             again
             )
             it
             must
             farther
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             as
             evidence
             of
             possession
             and
             perfection
             was
             increased
             from
             the
             signature
             thereof
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             even
             so
             also
             ,
             for
             farther
             manifestation
             of
             the
             worth
             and
             force
             of
             the
             energie
             and
             impression
             (
             as
             to
             goodness
             and
             bounty
             )
             it
             was
             onwards
             necessary
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             those
             degrees
             of
             blessings
             and
             benefits
             received
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Receiver
             a
             higher
             measure
             of
             resentment
             implanted
             ,
             the
             which
             we
             usually
             comprehend
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pleasure
             .
             For
             ,
             these
             things
             which
             of
             meer
             grace
             and
             mercy
             do
             from
             divine
             bounty
             fall
             on
             any
             Sensitive
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             be
             received
             by
             that
             Sensitive
             as
             beneficial
             and
             good
             ,
             cannot
             naturally
             be
             otherwise
             attested
             then
             by
             and
             under
             that
             conception
             ;
             Pleasure
             it self
             being
             no
             otherwise
             evil
             or
             for
             bidden
             ,
             then
             as
             depriving
             us
             of
             some
             more
             large
             and
             lasting
             delight
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             pleasure
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             each
             sensitive
             pursued
             as
             its
             end
             ,
             by
             the
             wise
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Creator
             it
             is
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             not
             only
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             communicated
             to
             things
             which
             are
             of
             greatest
             perfection
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             such
             actions
             of
             their
             most
             eminently
             annexed
             ,
             as
             do
             withal
             tend
             to
             the
             preservation
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             own
             particulars
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             their
             race
             and
             species
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             some
             things
             stood
             more
             participant
             
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             beatitude
             ,
             perfection
             ,
             and
             image
             of
             their
             Maker
             (
             by
             means
             of
             life
             ,
             understanding
             ,
             and
             will
             ;
             )
             it
             will
             farther
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             more
             full
             expression
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             goodness
             ,
             a
             more
             exact
             and
             greater
             measure
             of
             providence
             and
             express
             rules
             should
             be
             set
             down
             and
             added
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             then
             of
             things
             of
             inferior
             regard
             .
             That
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             those
             instincts
             and
             properties
             wherewith
             Inanimates
             or
             other
             sensitives
             do
             stand
             guided
             ,
             seemed
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             conduct
             of
             man
             ;
             who
             being
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             participant
             and
             sensible
             of
             divine
             resemblance
             and
             goodness
             ,
             stood
             not
             only
             in
             himself
             ,
             like
             them
             ,
             positively
             expressing
             Gods
             bounty
             in
             his
             own
             receipts
             ,
             but
             ,
             beyond
             them
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             his
             reason
             and
             intellect
             ,
             able
             to
             acknowledg
             even
             those
             benefits
             which
             himself
             or
             others
             had
             received
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             more
             express
             witness
             of
             his
             Makers
             favor
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             hence
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             men
             ,
             like
             other
             sensitives
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             naturally
             led
             by
             sense
             of
             pleasure
             to
             the
             prosecution
             of
             those
             things
             that
             tend
             to
             specifical
             or
             particular
             perservation
             ,
             (
             in
             order
             to
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             ordains
             his
             bounty
             to
             be
             extended
             as
             well
             to
             the
             individuals
             that
             for
             the
             present
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             successive
             generations
             of
             them
             to
             be
             by
             this
             means
             brought
             forth
             and
             made
             participants
             thereof
             )
             but
             also
             by
             another
             Law
             proper
             to
             themselves
             ,
             even
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             ,
             can
             apprehend
             and
             acquire
             that
             which
             is
             in
             a
             fuller
             degree
             fit
             for
             themselves
             also
             to
             execute
             ,
             either
             for
             their
             own
             avail
             ,
             or
             that
             of
             others
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             again
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             all
             things
             naturally
             implanted
             a
             certain
             degree
             of
             love
             and
             delight
             unto
             those
             things
             unto
             which
             they
             are
             most
             usually
             associated
             and
             conversant
             ;
             even
             so
             we
             find
             Mankind
             not
             only
             ,
             like
             them
             ,
             won
             to
             love
             and
             liking
             of
             one
             another
             by
             means
             of
             society
             ,
             but
             by
             discourse
             and
             reason
             ,
             being
             in
             degree
             made
             sensible
             of
             the
             benefit
             and
             pleasure
             which
             other
             things
             receive
             by
             means
             of
             the
             expression
             of
             this
             his
             love
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             his
             duty
             in
             doing
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             sense
             of
             honor
             as
             well
             naturally
             and
             politically
             enforced
             ,
             as
             by
             
             encouragement
             from
             above
             strengthened
             and
             directed
             in
             this
             resolution
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             passed
             discourse
             being
             summed
             up
             ,
             and
             examined
             towards
             the
             discovery
             of
             mans
             duty
             ,
             will
             easily
             discover
             that
             juncture
             and
             coincidence
             that
             is
             between
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Table
             .
             We
             may
             find
             why
             God
             that
             cannot
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             proper
             regard
             ,
             be
             any
             ways
             steaded
             or
             served
             by
             us
             ,
             doth
             yet
             reckon
             of
             our
             services
             to
             one
             another
             as
             a
             service
             to
             himself
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             
               David
               ,
               My
               goodness
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excellent
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             16.
             2
             
             ▪
             3.
             
             Or
             that
             of
             
               Job
               ,
               Can
               a
               man
               be
               profitable
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               is
               wise
               may
               be
               profitable
               unto
               himself
               ?
            
             Job
             22.
             2.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               sinnest
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               against
               him
               ?
            
             ch
             .
             35
             ▪
             6.
             
             
               Or
               if
               thou
               be
               righteous
               ,
               what
               givest
               thou
               him
               ?
               Thy
               wickedness
               may
               hurt
               a
               man
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousness
               may
               profit
               the
               son
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             All
             which
             would
             be
             well
             considered
             of
             by
             such
             as
             ,
             in
             a
             mistaken
             or
             misgrounded
             zeal
             to
             Gods
             honor
             ,
             Gods
             service
             ,
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             Gods
             worship
             (
             as
             they
             use
             to
             phrase
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             and
             manner
             as
             they
             are
             perswaded
             is
             best
             and
             truest
             )
             are
             ready
             to
             make
             him
             apparently
             to
             act
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             themselves
             be
             his
             Agents
             even
             
               to
               kill
               men
               under
               colour
               of
               doing
               him
               good
               service
               .
            
             These
             men
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             Gods
             honor
             or
             glory
             had
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             been
             tied
             to
             any
             such
             precise
             outward
             form
             of
             Worship
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             easie
             with
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             easie
             every
             day
             it
             still
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             such
             exact
             declaration
             of
             his
             will
             therein
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             make
             doubt
             or
             scruple
             thereof
             ;
             as
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             he
             did
             .
             But
             he
             now
             requiring
             chiefly
             the
             devotion
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             leaving
             all
             things
             disputable
             ,
             in
             the
             measure
             and
             manner
             of
             any
             outward
             Form
             ,
             
               to
               those
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               us
               ,
            
             we
             do
             then
             dis
             ▪
             serve
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             break
             Charity
             and
             Order
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Schism
             in
             our
             service
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             take
             care
             for
             mans
             Being
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             politically
             included
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Peace
             )
             but
             
             of
             his
             Well-being
             also
             (
             which
             we
             may
             comprise
             under
             the
             term
             of
             Plenty
             )
             to
             the
             end
             that
             through
             the
             sense
             and
             pleasure
             of
             his
             enjoyments
             he
             may
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             praise
             and
             acknowledg
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             those
             duties
             that
             are
             apparently
             to
             be
             performed
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             expresly
             commanded
             for
             perpetuity
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             yet
             so
             violent
             a
             pressure
             made
             ,
             or
             yoke
             laid
             on
             the
             back
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             to
             defeat
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             Mans
             good
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             service
             seem
             altogether
             a
             burthen
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             fancie
             to
             themselves
             an
             eminent
             proficience
             in
             piety
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             more
             strict
             observation
             of
             some
             one
             or
             two
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             old
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             in
             the
             strict
             observation
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             are
             to
             remember
             our
             Saviors
             answer
             to
             the
             same
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sabbath
               was
               made
               for
               man
               ,
               not
               man
               for
               it
               .
            
             For
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             pleasure
             and
             enjoyment
             was
             implanted
             as
             well
             to
             witness
             Gods
             bounty
             ,
             as
             to
             provoke
             us
             to
             gratitude
             ;
             therefore
             unnecessarily
             to
             abate
             mans
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             to
             abate
             Gods
             glory
             :
             Which
             should
             have
             been
             considered
             of
             them
             that
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             breaking
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             would
             now
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             day
             of
             fasting
             and
             mourning
             .
             They
             are
             to
             remember
             how
             that
             Evangelical
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             is
             declaiming
             against
             those
             things
             that
             were
             done
             in
             more
             direct
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             directs
             them
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             those
             things
             that
             tended
             to
             Charity
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             ready
             way
             to
             serve
             and
             please
             him
             ;
             To
             
               abstain
               from
               blood
               ,
               to
               seek
               judgment
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               the
               fatherless
               ,
               the
               widow
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
             They
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             although
             God
             doth
             set
             down
             his
             own
             service
             first
             ,
             and
             strictly
             call
             for
             our
             faith
             and
             fear
             towards
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             according
             to
             our
             fear
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             our
             observance
             of
             his
             laws
             will
             follow
             )
             yet
             doth
             he
             always
             aim
             at
             our
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             gained
             or
             strengthened
             by
             any
             religious
             observance
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             we
             may
             well
             know
             how
             to
             interpret
             that
             speech
             of
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               He
               that
               
               provideth
               not
               for
               his
               family
               hath
               denied
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               is
               worse
               then
               an
               Infidel
               .
            
             Where
             in
             an
             Oec●●●●ical
             instance
             he
             speaketh
             of
             that
             force
             which
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             its
             true
             ground
             and
             intent
             ,
             should
             have
             in
             the
             promoting
             of
             all
             moral
             vertues
             besides
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             not
             to
             do
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             worse
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             faith
             in
             Christ
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             he
             wanted
             that
             divine
             direction
             and
             ecouragement
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             due
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             
               Charity
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             generally
             so
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             so
             disconsolate
             and
             unsatisfied
             in
             their
             religious
             performances
             ;
             even
             so
             as
             to
             become
             
               Quakers
               ,
               Seekers
            
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             For
             while
             they
             guide
             themselves
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             without
             due
             sense
             or
             regard
             how
             these
             things
             are
             both
             of
             them
             by
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             made
             mutually
             serviceable
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             they
             do
             lose
             their
             Religion
             by
             this
             irregular
             and
             partial
             seeking
             of
             it
             in
             one
             sort
             only
             ;
             even
             by
             dissolving
             and
             disjoining
             those
             things
             
               which
               God
               hath
            
             thereby
             
               joined
               together
            
             .
             For
             as
             all
             Vertue
             and
             Morality
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             inability
             to
             be
             so
             fully
             compleat
             as
             the
             first
             strict
             Rule
             of
             Providence
             requires
             )
             is
             no
             better
             then
             Heathenish
             Philosophy
             ,
             when
             done
             without
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             duty
             towards
             God
             ;
             so
             also
             all
             acts
             of
             devotion
             proceeding
             from
             any
             uncharitable
             heart
             ,
             or
             not
             having
             charitable
             intention
             ,
             but
             done
             only
             out
             of
             fear
             or
             care
             to
             please
             or
             serve
             God
             thereby
             ,
             as
             in
             things
             by
             him
             aimed
             at
             for
             himself
             ,
             are
             at
             best
             but
             superstition
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             up
             our
             Religion
             by
             joining
             these
             fundamental
             precepts
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               l●ve
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               :
            
             And
             when
             again
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               ,
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             think
             of
             disjoining
             that
             religious
             tie
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             by
             any
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             serving
             God
             
               whom
               we
               see
               n●t
            
             ,
             or
             of
             following
             of
             some
             holy
             duties
             ,
             we
             can
             find
             acceptance
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             (
             the
             while
             )
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             love
             of
             our
             Brother
             
               whom
               we
               do
               see
            
             ,
             
             and
             to
             follow
             Peace
             also
             .
             But
             since
             
               Righteousness
               and
               Peace
               have
            
             thus
             
               kissed
               each
               other
            
             ,
             Men
             should
             therefore
             in
             their
             religious
             deportments
             seek
             to
             
               preserve
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               Peace
               ,
            
             and
             even
             
               study
               to
               be
               quiet
            
             ,
             by
             making
             conscience
             of
             avoidance
             of
             such
             things
             whereby
             scandal
             may
             be
             given
             or
             taken
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             their
             joint
             Communion
             in
             the
             same
             Profession
             .
             Let
             men
             be
             to
             their
             utmost
             wary
             in
             communicating
             in
             acts
             of
             known
             sin
             ,
             because
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             but
             tendeth
             to
             the
             dishonor
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             harm
             of
             men
             :
             But
             let
             them
             withall
             take
             heed
             that
             private
             prejudice
             ,
             interest
             or
             passion
             makes
             them
             not
             forsake
             their
             society
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             what
             they
             do
             as
             Christians
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             more
             directly
             both
             to
             dishonor
             God
             as
             Creator
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             to
             prejudice
             man
             himself
             :
             For
             although
             we
             may
             and
             must
             hate
             and
             abandon
             vice
             and
             sin
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             the
             vitious
             and
             sinner
             farther
             then
             they
             are
             so
             ;
             but
             
               so
               far
               as
               i●
               possible
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lieth
               ,
               to
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             we
             look
             to
             Mankind
             in
             their
             first
             way
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             condition
             and
             ability
             they
             then
             stood
             in
             ,
             for
             maintenance
             of
             their
             duty
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             their
             neighbor
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             all
             these
             deviations
             or
             defects
             wherein
             ,
             through
             private
             appetite
             and
             abundance
             of
             enjoyment
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             led
             both
             to
             forget
             the
             Author
             of
             their
             benefits
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             good
             and
             preservation
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             their
             fellow-creatures
             ,
             that
             God
             almighty
             did
             accept
             of
             them
             and
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             while
             they
             should
             forbear
             to
             eat
             of
             that
             forbidden
             Tree
             of
             the
             
               Knowledg
               of
               good
               and
               evil
            
             ;
             Sacramentally
             put
             to
             repute
             them
             as
             innocent
             in
             all
             such
             actions
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             they
             might
             be
             found
             to
             deviate
             from
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             or
             Rule
             of
             Providence
             ,
             since
             they
             implicitely
             obeyed
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Author
             thereof
             ,
             and
             took
             not
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             their
             own
             knowledg
             of
             that
             good
             and
             evil
             whereto
             they
             might
             morally
             tend
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             the
             second
             estate
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             may
             
             apprehend
             God
             conditioning
             with
             the
             posterity
             of
             him
             that
             had
             been
             most
             righteous
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             first
             Natural
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Precepts
             ;
             upon
             the
             performance
             whereof
             there
             was
             a
             promise
             of
             Justification
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             performed
             the
             whole
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Providence
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             But
             this
             being
             yet
             found
             too
             difficult
             ,
             God
             almighty
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             way
             of
             dispensation
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             Covenant
             ,
             conditions
             with
             Mankind
             for
             Belief
             ;
             not
             accepting
             us
             for
             any
             acts
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             as
             done
             and
             accepted
             in
             the
             name
             and
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             another
             ;
             whom
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             to
             apprehend
             and
             rely
             upon
             ,
             as
             having
             in
             himself
             fulfilled
             all
             we
             stood
             outwardly
             bound
             unto
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             first
             large
             Law
             of
             Providence
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Jewish
             abridgment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             In
             the
             first
             Covenant
             it
             was
             ,
             
               Forbear
               this
               and
               live
            
             ;
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Condition
             was
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               and
               live
            
             ;
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             
               Believe
               this
               and
               live
            
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             compare
             these
             Covenants
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             greatest
             similitude
             and
             agreement
             between
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             between
             our
             state
             and
             condition
             under
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
             For
             as
             under
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             had
             but
             one
             Precept
             to
             observe
             as
             immediately
             divine
             ,
             so
             under
             the
             second
             also
             .
             Then
             ,
             whereas
             we
             stood
             innocent
             in
             our
             deportments
             while
             guided
             inwardly
             by
             the
             propensions
             of
             uncorrupted
             Nature
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             we
             might
             thwart
             one
             another
             ,
             stood
             obedient
             to
             our
             natural
             fathers
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             are
             we
             innocent
             too
             ,
             while
             inwardly
             guided
             by
             Nature
             rectified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             being
             
               all
               ●aught
               of
               God
               to
               love
               one
               another
               :
            
             And
             for
             our
             outward
             deportments
             ,
             both
             in
             Godliness
             and
             honesty
             ,
             
               submitting
               to
               such
               as
               have
               a
               spiritual
               fatherhood
               and
               rule
               over
               us
               ,
               whose
               faith
               we
               are
               to
               follow
               ,
               considering
               the
               end
               of
               their
               conversation
               ,
            
             Heb
             13.
             7.
             even
             the
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             and
             order
             :
             And
             
               do
               all
               things
               without
               murmuring
               and
               disputing
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               blameless
               and
               harmless
               ,
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               froward
               and
               perverse
               generation
               ,
               wherein
               we
               shine
               
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2
             :
             14
             ▪
             To
             which
             end
             we
             may
             observe
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             describing
             the
             innocencie
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             estate
             to
             consist
             also
             in
             the
             abnegation
             of
             our
             prying
             humors
             ,
             when
             he
             answers
             the
             Pharisees
             that
             would
             be
             so
             much
             guided
             by
             pride
             and
             partiality
             in
             their
             interpretations
             of
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             main
             drift
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             
               If
               ye
               were
               blind
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               no
               sin
               ;
               but
               now
               ye
               say
               we
               see
               ,
               therefore
               your
               sin
               remaineth
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             all
             these
             Preceps
             being
             so
             immediately
             and
             strictly
             given
             and
             enjoined
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             be
             for
             perpetuity
             ,
             literally
             observed
             by
             all
             of
             that
             Nation
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             no
             one
             person
             could
             plead
             exemption
             from
             that
             sentence
             ,
             
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               them
               ,
            
             farther
             then
             he
             could
             be
             to
             himself
             conscious
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             his
             best
             enquiry
             he
             had
             exactly
             fulfilled
             them
             .
             Whereas
             under
             the
             Gospel
             or
             New-Covenant
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             case
             clean
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             
               not
               as
               it
               was
               formerly
               made
               with
               our
               fathers
               ,
               when
               God
               took
               them
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               by
               the
               hand
            
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             their
             actions
             by
             Rules
             delivered
             by
             himself
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             9.
             
             But
             now
             doth
             it
             by
             an
             
               inward
               Law
               written
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             putting
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             bringeth
             in
             the
             
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               speaking
               in
               this
               wise
               ,
               The
               man
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
            
             ;
             when
             
               that
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             enquireth
             neither
             for
             new
             literal
             precepts
             to
             be
             received
             from
             
               Christ
               now
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             or
             for
             literal
             observance
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             death
             :
             
               But
               what
               saith
               it
               ?
               The
               word
               is
               nigh
               us
               ,
            
             and
             every
             day
             preached
             ;
             
               if
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thine
               heart
               that
               God
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             then
             for
             our
             conformable
             outward
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             as
             King
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             confession
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             own
             direction
             to
             hear
             such
             as
             he
             shall
             from
             time
             to
             time
             delegate
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               heareth
               me
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             If
             we
             search
             after
             the
             quality
             of
             these
             which
             were
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             be
             in
             this
             sort
             
               heard
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             according
             to
             those
             several
             states
             and
             conditions
             which
             man
             then
             stood
             in
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             different
             Covenants
             &
             Dispensations
             he
             was
             under
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             of
             Mankind
             stood
             at
             first
             more
             simple
             and
             uncorrupt
             ,
             and
             their
             inward
             plantation
             of
             love
             more
             natural
             and
             entire
             ,
             so
             had
             they
             again
             more
             immediate
             directions
             from
             God
             himself
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             such
             things
             as
             they
             might
             occasionally
             erre
             in
             .
             The
             innocencie
             of
             that
             first
             estate
             causing
             him
             more
             familiarly
             to
             converse
             with
             the
             Patriar●hs
             at
             first
             ;
             as
             by
             those
             familiar
             speeches
             used
             to
             Adam
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             ready
             answer
             (
             not
             betokening
             strangeness
             )
             may
             easily
             be
             presumed
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             But
             after
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whenas
             Mankind
             grew
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             he
             then
             by
             degrees
             withdrew
             such
             manifestations
             only
             appearing
             by
             Angels
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             resolved
             that
             
               his
               Spirit
               should
               not
            
             (
             so
             immediately
             )
             
               strive
               with
               man
            
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             but
             to
             constitute
             others
             ,
             who
             as
             his
             Vicegerents
             should
             be
             obeyed
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             He
             would
             not
             take
             to
             himself
             such
             personal
             Judgment
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             violence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Abel
             ,
             but
             remit
             the
             sentencing
             of
             it
             here
             to
             be
             done
             in
             an
             appointed
             way
             ,
             by
             man
             himself
             ;
             
               Whosoever
               sheddeth
               mans
               blood
               ,
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               blood
               be
               shed
               .
            
             In
             which
             recess
             of
             his
             we
             must
             next
             suppose
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             tending
             to
             the
             ends
             before
             rehearsed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             honor
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             preservation
             and
             good
             of
             men
             ,
             are
             now
             to
             be
             directed
             and
             guided
             by
             others
             ;
             excepting
             only
             such
             things
             as
             by
             express
             Law
             from
             himself
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             and
             acknowledged
             as
             unalterable
             by
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             If
             we
             look
             unto
             the
             way
             and
             kinde
             how
             this
             regiment
             should
             be
             steered
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             persons
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             plain
             he
             never
             dispensed
             with
             this
             power
             to
             more
             then
             one
             at
             once
             in
             chief
             ;
             not
             willing
             there
             should
             be
             any
             more
             Gods
             in
             any
             Kingdom
             on
             Earth
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             To
             this
             end
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             when-ever
             
             God
             makes
             a
             promise
             to
             any
             person
             of
             a
             great
             increase
             of
             race
             and
             posterity
             ,
             he
             doth
             withal
             (
             as
             a
             compleating
             of
             that
             blessing
             )
             make
             them
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             Monarchical
             or
             Kingly
             government
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             especially
             to
             those
             people
             of
             whom
             he
             will
             make
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             would
             have
             himself
             more
             eminently
             served
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             although
             we
             may
             find
             Ishmael
             and
             Esau
             recorded
             blessed
             with
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             
               Princes
               ,
               Kings
               ▪
            
             and
             Dukes
             ,
             yet
             having
             reserved
             to
             himself
             the
             more
             direct
             line
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               sea
               for
               multitude
               ,
            
             he
             doth
             with
             the
             one
             promise
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Gen.
               ●7
               .
               6.
               
               I
               will
               make
               Nations
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               Kings
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               thee
               .
            
             The
             like
             he
             promiseth
             to
             Sarah
             ,
             v.
             10.
             
             
               She
               shall
               be
               a
               mother
               of
               Nations
               ,
               Kings
               of
               people
               shall
               be
               of
               her
               .
            
             The
             like
             is
             promised
             to
             
               Jacob
               ▪
            
             Gen.
             35.
             11.
             
             
               Kings
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               thy
               l●ins
               .
            
             Who
             again
             ▪
             as
             the
             next
             I
             ather
             to
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             gives
             it
             particularly
             to
             Judah
             ,
             as
             an
             high
             blessing
             to
             be
             setled
             on
             him
             ,
             in
             ●ight
             of
             that
             primogeniture
             which
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ▪
             had
             ●orfeired
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             this
             promised
             
               S●epter
               should
               not
               depart
               from
            
             Iudah
             ▪
             
               nor
               a
               Lawgiver
               foom
               between
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             till
             ●o●●
             
               come
               ▪
            
             Gen
             49.
             10.
             in
             which
             last
             Promise
             ,
             under
             the
             ●otion
             o●
             Lawgiver
             and
             of
             Soepter
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             understand
             the
             King
             before
             mentioned
             .
             And
             ▪
             however
             the
             P●ophetick
             designation
             of
             Monarchical
             government
             to
             succeed
             as
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             the
             adopted
             Father
             of
             each
             Country
             ,
             took
             not
             place
             until
             Moses
             ;
             but
             that
             those
             that
             were
             the
             natural
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             had
             right
             of
             Government
             by
             primogeniture
             ,
             continu●●
             as
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             :
             yet
             their
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             was
             so
             stiled
             ,
             being
             
               King
               in
               Jes●u●●●●
               ▪
            
             (
             even
             as
             the
             succeeding
             Judges
             may
             be
             so
             well
             called
             for
             that
             in
             the
             inter-regnum
             it
             is
             said
             
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               Isra●l
            
             )
             so
             shall
             we
             ●ind
             Moses
             again
             as
             expresly
             foretelling
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             possess
             the
             Land.
             For
             ,
             the
             words
             to
             each
             Promise
             run
             absolute
             ,
             Dent.
             17.
             14.
             
             
               When
               t●●u
               art
               come
               into
               the
               Land
               which
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               giveth
               thee
               ,
               and
               sh●lt
               possess
               it
               ,
               and
               shalt
               dwell
               
               therein
               ,
               and
               shalt
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               a
               King
               over
               me
               like
               all
               the
               Nations
               that
               are
               round
               about
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               say
            
             ;
             no
             such
             conditional
             ,
             but
             an
             express
             duty
             or
             prophecie
             :
             For
             the
             conjunction
             [
             and
             ]
             here
             used
             ,
             [
             
               and
               shalt
               possess
               it
               ,
               and
               dwell
               therein
               ,
               and
               shalt
               say
            
             ]
             makes
             all
             of
             them
             equally
             certain
             ;
             as
             certain
             in
             the
             blessing
             of
             Kingship
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             the
             promised
             Land
             it self
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             at
             large
             discoursed
             ,
             and
             
               have
               briefly
               here
               premised
            
             ,
             to
             unprejudice
             such
             as
             are
             averse
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             shall
             now
             treat
             of
             the
             Church
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             proper
             cognisance
             and
             power
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             farther
             occasion
             to
             assert
             this
             Kingly
             superintendencie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             each
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             Head
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             Ecclesia
             ,
             or
             '
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             English
             Church
             ,
             doth
             originally
             import
             
               a
               Company
               called
               forth
            
             ,
             or
             men
             met
             together
             upon
             some
             special
             occasion
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             treating
             of
             Religious
             matters
             ,
             applies
             that
             notion
             to
             ▪
             Meetings
             made
             to
             that
             end
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             that
             Assembly
             which
             Demetrius
             and
             his
             Craftsmen
             made
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             that
             name
             .
             But
             then
             farther
             ,
             because
             to
             be
             called
             forth
             ,
             must
             presuppose
             some
             person
             or
             persons
             having
             power
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             propound
             and
             regulate
             what
             shall
             be
             disputed
             of
             or
             determined
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             ;
             in
             that
             respect
             again
             we
             after
             find
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             which
             in
             the
             former
             unruly
             meeting
             could
             not
             be
             composed
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Town-Clark
             promised
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             a
             more
             lawful
             Church
             or
             assembly
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             according
             to
             Authority
             .
             All
             Religions
             agreeing
             in
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             without
             observation
             of
             Government
             and
             Order
             ,
             both
             Church
             and
             State
             will
             quickly
             run
             into
             confusion
             .
          
           
             After
             Christianity
             had
             a
             while
             been
             professed
             ,
             this
             name
             by
             way
             of
             excellence
             was
             appropriate
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             their
             communion
             :
             Insomuch
             as
             in
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             ,
             
             and
             while
             the
             Land
             of
             Jewry
             did
             contain
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             Believers
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Christians
             there
             or
             elswhere
             had
             not
             cast
             themselves
             into
             any
             proper
             or
             distinct
             forms
             of
             regiment
             ;
             all
             such
             as
             stood
             as
             well
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             associated
             amongst
             themselves
             by
             their
             joint
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             stood
             only
             distinct
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             by
             the
             word
             Church
             ,
             or
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ▪
            
             Catholickly
             applied
             ,
             without
             distinction
             thereof
             into
             parts
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             local
             application
             ▪
             But
             when
             afterwards
             they
             came
             to
             be
             dispersed
             into
             several
             Cities
             ,
             so
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             different
             in
             jurisdictions
             ,
             as
             to
             require
             some
             form
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             discipline
             to
             be
             setled
             amongst
             themselves
             for
             their
             more
             orderly
             service
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             it
             came
             then
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             as
             those
             that
             had
             
               begotten
               them
               in
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             been
             their
             spiritual
             fathers
             and
             instructors
             ,
             had
             chief
             authority
             herein
             ,
             so
             were
             those
             their
             Churches
             and
             followers
             distinguished
             by
             topical
             additions
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             or
             Saints
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             By
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             at
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             saying
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             we
             do
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               England
               ,
               Geneva
            
             ,
             &c
             )
             we
             are
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             first
             Believers
             were
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             separation
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             faith
             and
             some
             religious
             exercises
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             so
             these
             ,
             in
             those
             several
             Cities
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             were
             called
             Saints
             or
             
               Church
               at
            
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             ;
             as
             betokening
             that
             they
             were
             aswel
             but
             a
             part
             of
             that
             City
             as
             to
             civil
             regiment
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             now
             subordinate
             to
             some
             separate
             Authority
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             But
             then
             we
             are
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             although
             this
             separation
             of
             theirs
             from
             others
             of
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             meetings
             and
             holy
             exercises
             ;
             were
             done
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             the
             quality
             of
             any
             Religion
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             Religion
             ,
             but
             difference
             in
             rites
             and
             form
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             in
             meeting
             thereabouts
             from
             that
             other
             Religion
             which
             was
             publikely
             authorised
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             preserve
             this
             name
             of
             Church
             as
             taken
             in
             its
             proper
             sense
             .
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             before
             said
             )
             we
             shall
             usually
             find
             that
             the
             Addition
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             put
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             dignifie
             it
             above
             other
             religious
             Congregations
             that
             were
             not
             such
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             read
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             the
             word
             Church
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             a
             Nation
             separate
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Ceremonies
             thereof
             ;
             even
             for
             that
             it
             was
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             the
             publick
             Authority
             of
             that
             place
             did
             appoint
             and
             allow
             .
             Whereas
             when
             Christianity
             first
             began
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             first
             Professors
             thereof
             ,
             being
             but
             subordinately
             divided
             ,
             were
             set
             down
             as
             a
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             of
             men
             in
             that
             respect
             separate
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Church
            
             ,
             or
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
               which
               is
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
          
           
             Which
             being
             considered
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             why
             S.
             Paul
             should
             proceed
             to
             no
             higher
             punishment
             then
             that
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             against
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             or
             an
             
               incestuous
               person
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             the
             very
             heinousness
             and
             nature
             of
             their
             sins
             )
             might
             be
             presumed
             not
             greatly
             desirous
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             even
             for
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             all
             the
             punishment
             he
             ,
             or
             other
             Heads
             of
             Churches
             could
             inflict
             ,
             wanting
             (
             as
             before
             noted
             )
             all
             coercive
             jurisdiction
             .
             Upon
             which
             ground
             again
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             that
             the
             Jews
             did
             ever
             exercise
             this
             kind
             of
             punishment
             while
             they
             continued
             masters
             of
             their
             own
             soveraignty
             ;
             but
             ,
             comprising
             all
             offences
             under
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             they
             punished
             transgressions
             of
             all
             sorts
             as
             breaches
             thereof
             :
             when
             yet
             afterward
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             the
             supreme
             power
             was
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             we
             find
             them
             both
             threatening
             ,
             and
             actually
             thrusting
             men
             out
             of
             their
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             But
             however
             such
             notorious
             sinners
             as
             those
             might
             ,
             in
             the
             infancie
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             set
             lightly
             of
             any
             Church-censure
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             yet
             with
             the
             more
             conscientious
             sort
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             many
             promises
             by
             Christ
             made
             no
             his
             Church
             ,
             had
             been
             at
             first
             won
             to
             be
             of
             their
             fellowship
             and
             communion
             as
             the
             only
             means
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             it
             
             was
             taken
             as
             a
             punishment
             of
             the
             highest
             import
             .
             And
             however
             that
             the
             then
             Church
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Judiciary
             power
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             could
             not
             punish
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             since
             it
             became
             all
             that
             were
             
               named
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               to
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               conversation
               such
               as
               becomed
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               worthy
               that
               vocation
               wherewith
               they
               were
               called
               ,
            
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             name
             of
             
               Disciples
               ,
               Believers
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             Christians
             ,
             indifferently
             used
             to
             signifie
             those
             that
             made
             profession
             of
             Christs
             name
             )
             It
             therefore
             became
             them
             who
             were
             to
             be
             as
             
               lights
               on
               a
               hill
            
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             
               others
               light
               did
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               seeing
               their
               good
               works
               might
               glorifie
               that
               God
            
             in
             whose
             obedience
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             sensible
             and
             tender
             of
             permitting
             any
             thing
             scandalous
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             acted
             or
             countenanced
             by
             any
             of
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
             In
             reference
             to
             which
             gracious
             promises
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             Illumination
             ,
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             made
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             degree
             of
             sanctity
             wherewith
             those
             of
             this
             profession
             stood
             eminent
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             City
             or
             place
             where
             they
             lived
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             we
             find
             that
             this
             notion
             of
             Church
             was
             still
             used
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             time
             that
             the
             publick
             Authority
             of
             the
             Country
             came
             also
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             belief
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             it
             was
             more
             then
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christs
             birth
             before
             any
             Emperor
             at
             all
             was
             of
             that
             profession
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             quickly
             again
             fell
             ;
             and
             that
             during
             the
             said
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             while
             after
             ,
             the
             more
             considerable
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Empire
             it self
             ,
             (
             besides
             what
             was
             done
             in
             other
             Countries
             more
             heathenish
             )
             continued
             still
             Infidels
             .
             Towards
             whose
             conversion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greater
             honor
             of
             their
             Master
             and
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             to
             become
             worthy
             Disciples
             by
             the
             example
             of
             their
             holy
             lives
             ,
             so
             d●d
             they
             withall
             still
             keep
             up
             as
             far
             as
             might
             be
             a
             communion
             with
             one
             another
             therein
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             separation
             from
             others
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             belief
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             shall
             never
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Author
             of
             antiquity
             ,
             
             that
             was
             not
             prejudiced
             by
             particular
             adherence
             to
             some
             party
             ,
             that
             these
             notions
             of
             Church
             or
             Saints
             were
             used
             to
             separate
             Christians
             from
             Christians
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             accompt
             others
             (
             especially
             their
             fellow-subjects
             )
             that
             publickly
             professed
             faith
             and
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             yet
             none
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             until
             such
             time
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             through
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             rid
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             much
             harm
             from
             such
             as
             for
             Christs
             sake
             were
             their
             common
             enemy
             ,
             some
             separate
             parts
             thereof
             began
             in
             a
             strange
             requital
             to
             seek
             out
             enemies
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             Ambition
             ,
             pride
             ,
             interest
             ,
             and
             passion
             causing
             men
             to
             forget
             those
             prime
             precepts
             of
             
               humility
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               brotherly
               love
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             wherewith
             Christianity
             stood
             at
             first
             adorned
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             (
             as
             out
             of
             a
             common
             principle
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             honor
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             true
             intent
             of
             Religion
             )
             were
             piously
             and
             unanimously
             guided
             ;
             and
             now
             to
             prosecute
             that
             course
             which
             should
             at
             once
             hazard
             the
             honor
             and
             good
             of
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             whole
             Church
             ,
             through
             their
             strife
             to
             advance
             some
             particular
             Sect
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             themselves
             in
             it
             .
             As
             if
             Christs
             Disciples
             and
             followers
             must
             not
             now
             be
             called
             such
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             formerly
             was
             used
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             belief
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             following
             them
             rather
             in
             things
             circumstantial
             ,
             or
             by
             themselves
             called
             fundamental
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             countenance
             that
             breach
             of
             Charity
             which
             must
             thence
             ensue
             :
             hereby
             shewing
             that
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             
               as
               the
               true
               elect
               of
               God
               and
               beloved
               ,
               put
               on
               bowels
               of
               mercies
               ,
               kindnesses
               ,
               humbleness
               of
               mind
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               long-suffering
            
             ;
             so
             as
             
               to
               forbear
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               if
               any
               man
               have
               a
               quarrel
               against
               any
               ,
            
             even
             as
             Christ
             forgave
             us
             :
             But
             have
             neglected
             to
             
               put
               on
               Charity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               bond
               of
               perfectness
               ;
               and
               to
               let
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               we
               are
               also
               called
               into
               one
               body
               ,
            
             even
             this
             body
             and
             communion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               Col.
               3.
               12
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             It
             being
             indeed
             impossible
             for
             any
             but
             such
             elect
             as
             these
             to
             escape
             those
             deceits
             and
             snares
             which
             each
             particular
             Sect
             ,
             
               as
               in
               Christs
               name
            
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             before
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Lo
               here
               is
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               lo
               there
               is
               Christ
               !
            
             on
             purpose
             to
             affright
             us
             from
             confidence
             in
             
               that
               Name
               whereby
               alone
               under
               heaven
               we
               can
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             as
             if
             salvation
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Christian
             ;
             but
             in
             that
             
               secret
               Chamber
            
             ,
             or
             that
             
               desert
               Assembly
            
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             separately
             named
             and
             owned
             by
             themselves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             is
             that
             great
             misery
             under
             which
             Christendom
             hath
             of
             late
             been
             so
             much
             troubled
             ,
             as
             well
             through
             that
             ambitious
             humor
             of
             universal
             rule
             and
             dominion
             ,
             whereby
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             party
             (
             out
             of
             opinion
             of
             Eminencie
             ,
             Succession
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             )
             would
             advance
             their
             Head
             to
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             (
             even
             where
             his
             jurisdiction
             reacheth
             not
             :
             )
             As
             of
             others
             also
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             of
             themselves
             ;
             as
             though
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             extraordinary
             degree
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             of
             worship
             ,
             or
             sanctity
             of
             life
             by
             them
             professed
             above
             others
             ,
             the
             antient
             notion
             of
             Church
             could
             now
             again
             be
             appropriate
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             notice
             of
             their
             Brethren
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             Authority
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             in
             number
             also
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             formerly
             the
             notion
             of
             Church
             was
             understood
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             that
             were
             meer
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             Christian
             societies
             may
             well
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Professors
             of
             other
             Religions
             by
             this
             peculiar
             appellation
             ;
             their
             Religion
             being
             indeed
             the
             Religion
             ,
             even
             as
             their
             God
             is
             apparently
             the
             God.
             For
             where
             they
             ,
             in
             discovery
             of
             their
             meer
             humane
             extraction
             or
             wors
             ,
             are
             ,
             in
             their
             precepts
             ,
             wholly
             regardful
             of
             their
             own
             outward
             glory
             ,
             pomp
             and
             estimation
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             humane
             fancie
             and
             opinion
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             by
             voice
             from
             heaven
             taught
             that
             strict
             conjunction
             which
             is
             between
             
               Glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               highest
               !
            
             and
             
               Peace
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               towards
               men
               .
            
             Their
             Deities
             stand
             manifestly
             on
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             professing
             greatest
             love
             to
             such
             as
             are
             most
             zealous
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             kind
             of
             adoration
             :
             Ours
             pronounce
             
               Charity
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             prefer
             
               Mercy
               before
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             
             and
             ,
             to
             encourage
             men
             thereto
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             personateth
             the
             
               hungry
               ,
               blind
               ,
               naked
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
            
             and
             promiseth
             even
             the
             reward
             of
             Heaven
             to
             such
             as
             should
             most
             express
             their
             love
             and
             duty
             to
             him
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             thereupon
             again
             ,
             as
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             particular
             Churches
             cannot
             seclude
             one
             another
             from
             being
             members
             of
             that
             Catholick
             body
             ,
             while
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             same
             Common
             head
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             such
             as
             live
             within
             the
             authority
             ,
             or
             are
             members
             of
             any
             Christian
             Church
             or
             society
             ,
             claim
             any
             jurisdiction
             apart
             ,
             or
             make
             separation
             therefrom
             ,
             upon
             allegation
             of
             any
             extraordinary
             sanctity
             or
             neerer
             degree
             of
             imploiment
             in
             Religious
             affairs
             ;
             for
             this
             were
             to
             overthrow
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             set
             down
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             humane
             preservation
             and
             Peace
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Religious
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             associations
             ,
             it
             will
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             as
             each
             State
             hath
             its
             rule
             entire
             and
             absolute
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             preservation
             of
             concord
             and
             order
             ,
             so
             must
             each
             Christian
             State
             or
             Church
             much
             more
             have
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             those
             precepts
             and
             directions
             leading
             thereunto
             are
             much
             more
             apparently
             within
             their
             Commission
             ;
             their
             duty
             and
             charge
             being
             to
             perfect
             and
             consummate
             that
             by
             a
             religious
             tie
             ,
             unto
             which
             natural
             perfection
             could
             not
             reach
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             hereby
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             vertue
             or
             vice
             in
             a
             bare
             Philosophical
             accompt
             ,
             is
             now
             called
             righteousness
             or
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             these
             Politick
             societies
             ,
             which
             ;
             upon
             the
             former
             light
             of
             natural
             reason
             ,
             took
             upon
             them
             the
             guidance
             of
             humane
             actions
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Kingdoms
             and
             Commonwealths
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             acknowledg
             subjection
             to
             this
             higher
             direction
             and
             rule
             ,
             are
             usually
             called
             Churches
             also
             .
             And
             thereupon
             those
             that
             were
             formerly
             called
             Schismaticks
             in
             respect
             of
             separation
             ,
             or
             stubbornness
             to
             Ecclesiastick
             authority
             ,
             are
             now
             to
             be
             esteemed
             seditious
             and
             Rebels
             also
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             in
             any
             such
             thing
             disobey
             or
             oppose
             him
             that
             hath
             both
             these
             authorities
             conjoined
             .
             For
             very
             hard
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             terms
             of
             separation
             should
             still
             be
             kept
             up
             against
             Christian
             Princes
             
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             was
             formerly
             ;
             and
             they
             allowed
             no
             more
             honor
             and
             power
             being
             Christians
             ,
             then
             while
             they
             were
             Pagans
             .
             But
             we
             will
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             herein
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             those
             that
             were
             eminent
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             party
             had
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             a
             design
             of
             stretching
             the
             Papal
             jurisdiction
             ,
             even
             in
             temporals
             ,
             by
             their
             engrossment
             of
             all
             spiritual
             power
             as
             Catholick
             head
             ,
             so
             hath
             it
             been
             always
             censured
             by
             ours
             as
             an
             unjust
             usurpation
             :
             Therefore
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             all
             along
             to
             disprove
             that
             claim
             of
             Universal
             head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               sect
               .
               25.
               num
            
             .
             12.
             sheweth
             ,
             
               That
               after
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               themselves
               were
               still
               elected
               or
               confirmed
               by
               them
               ,
               without
               any
               title
               of
               Universal
               head
               ;
               until
               that
               John
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               having
               been
               countenanced
               in
               that
               title
               by
               Mauritius
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               (
               who
               came
               afterward
               to
               be
               deposed
               and
               murthered
               by
               
                 Phocas
                 )
                 Phocas
              
               conferred
               on
               Boniface
               the
               third
               that
               very
               honor
               ,
               which
               two
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               had
               declaimed
               against
               as
               monstrous
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               if
               not
               Antichristian
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             thus
             defends
             the
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             in
             them
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             defend
             the
             power
             and
             supremacie
             of
             this
             Magistrate
             over
             all
             that
             live
             within
             the
             same
             jurisdiction
             :
             
               And
               therefore
               
                 sect
                 .
                 26.
                 num
              
               .
               9.
               doth
               set
               it
               down
               for
               a
               great
               and
               undoubted
               Rule
               given
               by
               
                 Optatus
                 ;
                 That
                 wheresoever
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               also
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             while
             some
             smaller
             parcels
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             only
             were
             Christians
             ,
             then
             these
             ▪
             being
             only
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             might
             it
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             first
             as
             being
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             next
             but
             a
             subordinate
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             had
             jurisdictions
             therein
             :
             But
             after
             that
             the
             Government
             it self
             became
             Christian
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             no
             question
             to
             be
             
             rightly
             made
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             which
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             that
             both
             were
             one
             ,
             and
             both
             to
             be
             conceived
             included
             under
             that
             name
             of
             highest
             honor
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Church
             ,
             importing
             as
             well
             our
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Whereupon
             also
             ,
             since
             ,
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             did
             extend
             it self
             in
             a
             manner
             over
             all
             Nations
             that
             were
             Christian
             ,
             it
             might
             well
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Writers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             Roman
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             might
             be
             taken
             as
             equivalent
             and
             alike
             :
             which
             to
             use
             now
             ,
             is
             an
             absurd
             contradiction
             ,
             as
             implying
             a
             particular-universal
             ;
             for
             none
             other
             it
             is
             to
             call
             any
             man
             a
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
             At
             the
             time
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             had
             the
             soveraignty
             or
             government
             of
             any
             Christian
             State
             ,
             then
             and
             there
             had
             the
             Pope
             or
             chief
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             the
             like
             soveraignty
             in
             ordering
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             said
             Emperor
             so
             thought
             fit
             ;
             and
             to
             depart
             from
             that
             obedience
             or
             communion
             ,
             was
             then
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             not
             Schism
             alone
             ,
             but
             Sedition
             also
             .
             But
             in
             case
             any
             that
             are
             neither
             within
             the
             Popes
             own
             territory
             nor
             jurisdiction
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             proper
             jurisdiction
             of
             some
             other
             Prince
             ,
             who
             yields
             only
             a
             voluntary
             conformity
             in
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             to
             that
             Sea
             ,
             as
             Spain
             and
             France
             ,
             and
             other
             free
             Princes
             now
             do
             ;
             then
             are
             they
             that
             make
             alteration
             against
             the
             liking
             of
             that
             Prince
             or
             Power
             under
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             not
             Schismaticks
             against
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             approve
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             Schismaticks
             ,
             nor
             Seditious
             :
             As
             was
             the
             case
             of
             our
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ,
             and
             those
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             which
             followed
             him
             ;
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Luther
             also
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             subjection
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Saxony
             .
          
           
             11
             :
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Jurisdiction
             doth
             divide
             and
             become
             independent
             ,
             there
             doth
             the
             notion
             of
             Church
             divide
             also
             ;
             as
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             they
             fell
             into
             two
             distinct
             
             Governments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Israel
             .
             In
             which
             case
             although
             they
             had
             still
             but
             one
             divine
             Law
             and
             prescript
             form
             of
             Worship
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             yet
             the
             Government
             of
             each
             Kingdom
             being
             unsubordinate
             ,
             they
             were
             each
             of
             them
             reckoned
             as
             a
             Church
             apart
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             or
             ill
             Government
             of
             each
             of
             them
             attributed
             to
             none
             but
             the
             peculiar
             King
             thereof
             ,
             even
             as
             proceeding
             from
             his
             proper
             observance
             or
             breach
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             although
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             in
             Saint
             Johns
             time
             had
             not
             yet
             any
             absolute
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             since
             what
             they
             had
             was
             independent
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             those
             Reproofs
             and
             Admonitions
             which
             were
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             given
             to
             the
             
               seven
               Churches
            
             ,
             are
             directed
             to
             their
             several
             Angels
             or
             Heads
             ,
             apart
             ,
             without
             any
             hint
             or
             notice
             of
             subordination
             to
             any
             other
             Catholick
             Head
             or
             Curate
             ,
             save
             of
             CHRIST
             himself
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             earnest
             desire
             and
             aim
             I
             have
             always
             had
             towards
             the
             silencing
             of
             disputes
             and
             civil
             commotions
             in
             Kingdoms
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             the
             more
             earnest
             and
             studious
             in
             pressing
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             each
             Prince
             ;
             so
             for
             common-peace
             sake
             again
             amongst
             Kings
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             taking
             off
             those
             irregularities
             and
             oppressions
             which
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             this
             power
             ,
             might
             inflict
             on
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             I
             have
             many
             times
             entertained
             the
             thoughts
             of
             admittance
             of
             some
             such
             power
             like
             that
             claimed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             upon
             serious
             excogitation
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             was
             brought
             to
             resolve
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             plea
             and
             condition
             of
             power
             the
             Pope
             now
             standeth
             ,
             the
             interposition
             of
             his
             authority
             would
             many
             times
             rather
             increase
             ,
             then
             be
             effectual
             to
             prevent
             injustice
             ,
             or
             silence
             differences
             ;
             whether
             acted
             between
             a
             Prince
             and
             his
             own
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             Prince
             upon
             another
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             some
             person
             or
             order
             of
             Princes
             subjects
             ,
             misliking
             their
             usage
             ,
             appeal
             to
             Rome
             ,
             as
             against
             injustice
             and
             oppression
             :
             He
             must
             then
             (
             to
             make
             his
             authority
             known
             to
             be
             useful
             )
             determine
             for
             one
             party
             or
             another
             ,
             as
             his
             judgment
             shall
             be
             engaged
             .
             
             If
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             but
             heightned
             and
             farther
             warranted
             to
             do
             the
             like
             :
             If
             for
             
               Thomas
               a
               Becket
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Barons
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             in
             England
             ,
             then
             are
             Subjects
             encouraged
             towards
             sedition
             and
             civil
             war
             another
             time
             .
             Again
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             supposed
             rightly
             to
             interpose
             between
             Prince
             and
             Prince
             in
             the
             justice
             of
             their
             quarrels
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             of
             them
             be
             brought
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             and
             perswasion
             with
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             equally
             averse
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             impartial
             .
             Suppose
             that
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             yet
             since
             he
             may
             have
             kindred
             and
             relations
             ,
             may
             he
             not
             in
             that
             case
             favor
             a
             Nephew
             ,
             a
             
               Casar
               Borgia
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             against
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             relation
             ?
             or
             may
             he
             not
             respect
             interest
             and
             application
             ,
             so
             as
             again
             to
             favor
             such
             an
             one
             as
             King
             John
             ,
             not
             only
             above
             his
             Barons
             ,
             but
             other
             Princes
             too
             ,
             upon
             resignation
             of
             his
             Crown
             to
             be
             held
             of
             him
             and
             his
             successors
             .
             But
             that
             was
             not
             all
             ;
             for
             partiality
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             is
             but
             that
             which
             the
             Subjects
             of
             any
             Monarch
             might
             object
             against
             his
             absolute
             rule
             :
             But
             the
             great
             difference
             and
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             absolute
             Monarch
             was
             in
             all
             causes
             and
             over
             all
             persons
             in
             his
             dominions
             supreme
             Governor
             ,
             there
             was
             hereby
             a
             sure
             way
             for
             prevention
             of
             civil
             war
             and
             disturbance
             ;
             which
             ,
             being
             the
             chief
             political
             evil
             ,
             would
             recompence
             those
             sufferings
             of
             inferior
             nature
             ,
             which
             could
             but
             occasionally
             happen
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             so
             general
             .
             Whereas
             he
             claiming
             but
             Ecclesiastical
             power
             only
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             not
             at
             all
             determined
             or
             agreed
             upon
             what
             is
             certainly
             so
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             ,
             (
             for
             prevention
             of
             question
             thereabouts
             )
             I
             saw
             no
             possible
             hope
             to
             attain
             peace
             by
             his
             umpirage
             ,
             (
             if
             any
             should
             say
             he
             did
             exceed
             his
             Commission
             )
             unless
             he
             could
             make
             himself
             Judg
             of
             that
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             draw
             in
             cognisance
             of
             all
             matters
             whatsoever
             .
             When
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             as
             Constantines
             Throne
             will
             better
             become
             him
             then
             S.
             Peters
             Chair
             ;
             so
             truly
             if
             such
             an
             Universal
             Christian
             Monarch
             there
             were
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             fall
             to
             be
             he
             )
             there
             might
             much
             good
             arise
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             general
             increase
             of
             Christian
             peace
             and
             profession
             .
             As
             for
             that
             other
             way
             found
             out
             by
             some
             of
             that
             
             side
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               sect
               .
               26.
               num
            
             .
             11.
             for
             advance
             of
             his
             Supremacie
             ,
             namely
             by
             setting
             up
             again
             one
             Emperor
             over
             all
             Christendom
             to
             rule
             in
             secular
             matters
             ,
             while
             himself
             would
             rule
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             too
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             would
             call
             spiritual
             ,
             with
             as
             supereminent
             splendor
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             the
             Moon
             ,
             I
             apprehend
             it
             still
             ineffectual
             to
             peace
             ,
             till
             those
             powers
             be
             joyned
             in
             one
             person
             ;
             unless
             the
             Emperor
             could
             indeed
             be
             content
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             to
             change
             places
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             become
             so
             subordinate
             as
             not
             to
             shine
             in
             any
             act
             of
             Moon
             like
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             light
             and
             leave
             of
             this
             his
             Sun.
             Could
             this
             in
             any
             likelihood
             have
             been
             e●pected
             ,
             I
             might
             happily
             then
             have
             given
             some
             credit
             to
             those
             slender
             probabilities
             of
             S.
             Peters
             primacie
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             succession
             in
             the
             chair
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             usurped
             exercise
             of
             this
             his
             Ecclesiastick
             power
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             a
             power
             standing
             insubordinate
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             hath
             begotten
             that
             great
             mistake
             ,
             That
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Church
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             judicious
             Mr.
             Hooker
             more
             at
             large
             in
             this
             business
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             such
             as
             would
             appropriate
             the
             notion
             of
             Church
             to
             those
             of
             their
             own
             perswasion
             only
             ,
             
               (
               lib.
               5.
               fol.
               367.
            
             )
             
               Church
               is
               a
               word
               which
               Art
               hath
               devised
               ,
               thereby
               to
               sever
               and
               distinguish
               that
               society
               of
               men
               which
               professeth
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               from
               the
               rest
               which
               professeth
               it
               not
               .
               There
               have
               been
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               first
               foundation
               thereof
               ,
               but
               three
               R●ligions
               :
               Paganism
               ,
               which
               lived
               in
               the
               blindness
               of
               corrupted
               and
               depraved
               nature
               :
               Judaism
               ,
               embracing
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               reformed
               Heathenish
               impiety
               ,
               and
               taught
               salvation
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               through
               one
               ,
               whom
               God
               in
               the
               last
               days
               would
               send
               and
               exalt
               to
               be
               Lord
               of
               all
               ;
               finally
               
                 Christian
                 belief
              
               ,
               which
               yieldeth
               obedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               acknowledgeth
               him
               the
               Saviour
               whom
               God
               did
               promise
               .
               Seeing
               then
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               a
               name
               which
               Art
               hath
               given
               to
               Professors
               of
               true
               Religion
               ;
               as
               they
               which
               will
               define
               a
               man
               ,
               are
               to
               pass
               
               by
               those
               qualities
               wherein
               one
               man
               doth
               excel
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               only
               those
               essential
               properties
               whereby
               a
               man
               doth
               differ
               from
               creatures
               of
               other
               kinds
               :
               So
               he
               that
               will
               teach
               what
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               shall
               never
               rightly
               perform
               the
               work
               whereabout
               he
               goeth
               ,
               till
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               he
               touch
               that
               difference
               which
               severeth
               the
               Churches
               religion
               from
               theirs
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Religion
               being
               therefore
               a
               matter
               partly
               of
               contemplation
               ,
               partly
               of
               action
               ,
               we
               must
               define
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               religious
               society
               ,
               by
               such
               differences
               as
               do
               properly
               explain
               the
               essence
               of
               such
               things
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               object
               or
               matter
               whereabout
               the
               contemplations
               and
               actions
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               properly
               conversant
               :
               For
               so
               all
               Knowledges
               and
               all
               Vertues
               are
               defined
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               because
               the
               only
               object
               which
               separateth
               ours
               from
               other
               Religions
               ,
               is
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               none
               but
               the
               Church
               doth
               believe
               ,
               and
               whom
               none
               but
               the
               Church
               doth
               worship
               ;
               we
               find
               that
               accordingly
               the
               Apostles
               do
               every
               where
               distinguish
               hereby
               the
               Church
               from
               Infidels
               and
               from
               Jews
               ;
               accounting
               them
               which
               call
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               Church
               .
               If
               we
               go
               lower
               ,
               we
               shall
               but
               add
               unto
               this
               certain
               casual
               and
               variable
               accidents
               which
               are
               not
               properly
               of
               the
               being
               ,
               but
               make
               only
               for
               the
               happier
               and
               better
               being
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               indeed
               ,
               or
               in
               mens
               opinions
               and
               conceits
               .
               This
               is
               the
               error
               of
               all
               Popish
               definitions
               that
               hitherto
               have
               been
               brought
               :
               They
               define
               not
               the
               Church
               by
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               essentially
               is
               ,
               but
               by
               that
               wherein
               they
               imagine
               their
               own
               more
               perfect
               then
               the
               rest
               are
               .
               Touching
               parts
               of
               eminencie
               and
               perfection
               ,
               parts
               likewise
               of
               imperfection
               and
               defect
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               infinite
               ,
               their
               degrees
               and
               differences
               no
               way
               possible
               to
               be
               drawn
               unto
               any
               certain
               account
               .
               There
               is
               not
               the
               least
               contention
               and
               variance
               ,
               but
               it
               blemisheth
               somwhat
               the
               unity
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               may
               have
               not
               only
               ,
               without
               loss
               of
               essence
               or
               breach
               of
               concord
               ,
               her
               manifold
               varieties
               in
               Rites
               and
               
               Ceremonies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               also
               her
               strifes
               and
               contentions
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               that
               about
               matters
               of
               no
               small
               importance
               ;
               yea
               ,
               her
               schisms
               ,
               factions
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               evils
               whereunto
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               subject
               ,
               sound
               and
               sick
               remaining
               both
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               both
               parts
               retain
               ,
               by
               outward
               profession
               ,
               that
               vital
               substance
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               maketh
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               differ
               from
               theirs
               which
               acknowledg
               not
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               blessed
               Saviour
               of
               mankind
               ,
               give
               no
               credit
               to
               his
               glorious
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               have
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               the
               seal
               of
               eternal
               life
               ,
               in
               derision
               .
               Now
               the
               priviledg
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               God
               (
               for
               of
               that
               we
               speak
               )
               is
               to
               be
               herein
               like
               the
               Ark
               of
               Noah
               ;
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               know
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               all
               without
               are
               lost
               sheep
               .
               Yet
               in
               this
               was
               the
               Ark
               of
               Noah
               priviledged
               above
               the
               Church
               ;
               that
               whereas
               none
               of
               them
               which
               were
               in
               the
               one
               could
               perish
               ,
               numbers
               in
               the
               other
               are
               cast
               away
               ,
               because
               to
               eternal
               life
               our
               profession
               is
               not
               enough
               .
               Many
               things
               exclude
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               from
               the
               Church
               they
               separate
               not
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               there
               arise
               sundry
               grievous
               storms
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               whole
               Kingdoms
               and
               Nations
               professing
               Christ
               ,
               both
               have
               been
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               this
               present
               day
               divided
               about
               Christ
               .
               During
               which
               division
               and
               contentions
               amongst
               men
               ,
               albeit
               each
               part
               do
               justifie
               it self
               ,
               yet
               the
               one
               of
               necessity
               must
               needs
               erre
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               contradiction
               between
               them
               ,
               be
               it
               great
               or
               little
               :
               And
               what
               side
               soever
               it
               be
               that
               hath
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               same
               we
               must
               also
               acknowledg
               alone
               to
               hold
               
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               reject
               the
               other
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 fallen
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               of
               hypocrites
               and
               dissemblers
               ,
               whose
               profession
               at
               the
               first
               was
               but
               only
               from
               the
               teeth
               outward
               ,
               when
               they
               afterwards
               took
               occasion
               to
               oppugn
               certain
               principal
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               which
               defended
               the
               truth
               against
               them
               ,
               pronounce
               them
               gone
               out
               from
               the
               fellowship
               of
               sound
               and
               sincere
               Believers
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               the
               Christian
               religion
               they
               had
               not
               utterly
               cast
               off
               .
               In
               
               like
               sense
               and
               meaning
               ,
               throughout
               all
               Ages
               ,
               Heretick●
               have
               been
               justly
               hated
               as
               branches
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               true
               Vine
               ;
               yet
               only
               so
               far
               forth
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               their
               Heresies
               have
               extended
               .
               Both
               Heresie
               and
               many
               other
               crimes
               which
               wholly
               sever
               from
               God
               ,
               do
               sever
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               part
               only
               .
               The
               mysterie
               of
               Piety
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               is
               without
               peradventure
               great
               :
               
                 GOD
                 hath
                 been
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 justified
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 to
                 Nations
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 believed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 glory
                 .
              
               The
               Church
               a
               pillar
               and
               foundatiou
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               which
               no
               where
               is
               known
               or
               profess'd
               but
               only
               within
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               all
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               profess
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               many
               profess
               this
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               therfore
               cleered
               simply
               from
               all
               either
               faults
               or
               errors
               ,
               which
               maketh
               separation
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Wel-spring
               of
               our
               happiness
               .
               Idolatry
               severed
               of
               old
               the
               Israelites
               ;
               Iniquity
               ,
               those
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               that
               very
               seed
               which
               God
               did
               himself
               acknowledg
               to
               be
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               may
               therefore
               contain
               both
               them
               which
               indeed
               are
               not
               his
               ,
               yet
               must
               be
               reputed
               his
               by
               us
               ,
               that
               know
               not
               their
               inward
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               them
               ,
               whose
               apparent
               wickedness
               testifieth
               even
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               that
               God
               abhorreth
               them
               .
               For
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               are
               meant
               those
               Parables
               which
               our
               Saviour
               in
               the
               Gospel
               hath
               concerning
               mixture
               of
               Vice
               with
               Vertue
               ,
               Light
               with
               Darkness
               ,
               Truth
               with
               Error
               ;
               as
               well
               an
               openly
               known
               and
               seen
               ,
               as
               a
               cunningly
               cloaked
               mixture
               .
               That
               which
               therefore
               separateth
               utterly
               ,
               that
               which
               cutteth
               off
               clean
               from
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               plain
               Apostacie
               ,
               direct
               denial
               ,
               utter
               rejection
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               same
               is
               professedly
               different
               from
               Infidelity
               .
               Hereticks
               ,
               as
               touching
               those
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               wherein
               they
               fail
               :
               Schismaticks
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               quarrels
               for
               which
               ,
               or
               the
               duties
               wherein
               they
               divide
               themselves
               from
               their
               brethren
               :
               
               Loose
               ,
               licentious
               ,
               and
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               as
               touching
               their
               several
               offences
               and
               crimes
               ,
               have
               all
               forsaken
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               sound
               and
               sincere
               in
               the
               doctrine
               that
               they
               corrupt
               ,
               the
               Church
               that
               keepeth
               the
               bond
               of
               unity
               which
               they
               violate
               ,
               the
               Church
               which
               walketh
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               righteousness
               which
               they
               transgress
               ;
               the
               very
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               they
               have
               left
               ,
               howbeit
               not
               altogether
               left
               nor
               forsaken
               simply
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               the
               main
               foundations
               whereof
               they
               continue
               built
               ,
               notwithstanding
               those
               breaches
               whereby
               they
               are
               rent
               from
               bottom
               to
               top
               asunder
               .
            
          
           
             And
             having
             largely
             discoursed
             on
             the
             same
             argument
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             third
             Book
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             reprove
             such
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             members
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             would
             annihilate
             her
             being
             truly
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             claim
             an
             independencie
             because
             of
             some
             corruptions
             they
             conceived
             in
             her
             .
             
               As
               there
               are
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               fol.
               86.
               )
               which
               make
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               utterly
               no
               Church
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               so
               many
               grievous
               errors
               in
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               so
               we
               have
               them
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               under
               pretence
               of
               imagined
               corruptions
               in
               our
               Discipline
               ,
               do
               give
               even
               as
               hard
               a
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               it self
               .
            
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             f.
             88.
             coming
             to
             distinguish
             the
             visible
             Church
             into
             parts
             according
             to
             their
             several
             jurisdictions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             authority
             thereof
             might
             be
             made
             useful
             ,
             he
             farther
             saith
             :
             
               For
               preservation
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               more
               needful
               ,
               then
               that
               such
               as
               are
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               have
               mutual
               felowship
               and
               society
               one
               with
               another
               .
               In
               which
               consideration
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Sea
               being
               one
               ,
               yet
               within
               divers
               precincts
               hath
               divers
               names
               ;
               so
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               is
               in
               like
               sort
               divided
               into
               a
               number
               of
               distinct
               societies
               ,
               every
               of
               which
               is
               termed
               a
               Church
               within
               it self
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               the
               Church
               is
               always
               a
               visible
               society
               of
               men
               ;
               not
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               but
               a
               society
               .
               For
               although
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               given
               unto
               Christian
               assemblies
               ,
               although
               any
               multitude
               of
               Christian
               men
               congregated
               may
               be
               termed
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               ;
               yet
               Assemblies
               
               properly
               are
               rather
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               a
               Church
               .
               Men
               are
               assembled
               for
               performance
               of
               publike
               actions
               ,
               which
               actions
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               dissolveth
               it self
               ,
               and
               is
               no
               longer
               in
               being
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               assembled
               ,
               doth
               no
               less
               continue
               afterwards
               then
               before
               .
               Where
               but
               three
               are
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               the
               Laity
               also
               ,
               saith
               Tertullian
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Assembly
               .
               But
               a
               Church
               ,
               as
               now
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               Society
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               number
               of
               men
               belonging
               unto
               some
               Christian
               fellowship
               ,
               the
               place
               and
               limits
               whereof
               are
               certain
               .
               That
               wherein
               they
               have
               communion
               ,
               is
               the
               publike
               exercise
               of
               such
               duties
               as
               those
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Acts
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               Breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               Prayers
               .
               As
               therefore
               they
               that
               are
               of
               the
               mystical
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               those
               inward
               graces
               and
               vertues
               ,
               whereby
               they
               differ
               from
               all
               others
               which
               are
               not
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ;
               even
               so
               again
               ,
               whosoever
               appertain
               to
               the
               visible
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               have
               also
               the
               notes
               of
               external
               profession
               ,
               whereby
               the
               world
               knoweth
               what
               they
               are
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               even
               the
               several
               Societies
               of
               Christian
               men
               ,
               unto
               every
               of
               which
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Church
               is
               given
               with
               addition
               betokening
               severalty
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               the
               rest
               ,
               must
               be
               endued
               with
               corespondent
               general
               properties
               belonging
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               publike
               Christian
               societies
               .
               And
               of
               such
               properties
               common
               unto
               all
               societies
               Christian
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               very
               chiefest
               is
               Ecclesiastical
               Politie
               .
               Which
               word
               I
               therefore
               the
               rather
               use
               ,
               because
               the
               name
               of
               Government
               ,
               as
               commonly
               men
               understand
               it
               in
               ordinary
               speech
               ,
               doth
               not
               comprise
               the
               largeness
               of
               that
               whereunto
               in
               this
               question
               it
               is
               applied
               :
               For
               when
               we
               speak
               of
               Government
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               greatest
               part
               conceive
               thereby
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               exercise
               of
               superiority
               peculiar
               unto
               Rulers
               and
               Guides
               of
               others
               ?
               To
               our
               purpose
               therefore
               the
               name
               of
               Church-Politie
               will
               better
               serve
               ,
               because
               it
               containeth
               both
               Government
               ,
               and
               also
               whatsoever
               besides
               belongeth
               to
               the
               
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               publike
               .
               Neither
               is
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               degree
               more
               necessary
               then
               Church-Politie
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               form
               of
               ordering
               the
               publike
               spiritual
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               But
               we
               must
               note
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               affirmeth
               Speech
               to
               be
               necessary
               amongst
               all
               men
               throughout
               the
               world
               ,
               doth
               not
               thereby
               import
               that
               all
               men
               must
               necessarily
               speak
               one
               kind
               of
               language
               :
               Even
               so
               the
               necessity
               of
               Politie
               and
               Regiment
               in
               all
               Churches
               may
               be
               held
               ,
               without
               holding
               any
               one
               certain
               Form
               to
               be
               necessary
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             15.
             
             From
             all
             which
             discourse
             these
             Conclusions
             are
             plainly
             deducible
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             imputation
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             cannot
             by
             particular
             Churches
             be
             so
             charged
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             from
             them
             the
             reality
             of
             being
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             whilst
             they
             hold
             the
             foundation
             :
             And
             much
             less
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             imputation
             from
             any
             the
             sons
             or
             members
             of
             any
             Church
             should
             be
             held
             of
             avail
             to
             take
             that
             respect
             which
             is
             due
             unto
             her
             as
             a
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             debar
             her
             from
             exercising
             his
             authority
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             keeping
             of
             love
             and
             union
             ,
             but
             
               for
               preservation
               of
               Christianity
            
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             needful
             to
             be
             upheld
             by
             observation
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Society
             and
             Government
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             That
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             now
             the
             word
             is
             applied
             ▪
             Polity
             and
             Regiment
             being
             proper
             ,
             that
             therefore
             no
             sort
             of
             persons
             wanting
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             living
             under
             it
             or
             any
             other
             Christian
             jurisdiction
             ,
             can
             assume
             to
             themselves
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             consist
             of
             such
             as
             were
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             In
             which
             condition
             ,
             since
             the
             notion
             of
             Church
             could
             be
             no
             otherwise
             appropriate
             then
             to
             import
             a
             Congregation
             or
             Assembly
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Laity
             also
             ,
             as
             he
             avoucheth
             out
             of
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             And
             next
             we
             may
             observe
             what
             those
             things
             be
             that
             are
             to
             be
             publikely
             exercised
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             members
             
             of
             each
             Church
             are
             to
             have
             communion
             ,
             and
             which
             do
             fall
             within
             the
             Churches
             authority
             and
             cognisance
             ,
             as
             
               Instruction
               ,
               Breaking
               of
               bread
            
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             order
             and
             regulate
             the
             publike
             use
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             other
             form
             of
             Service
             or
             Worship
             .
             So
             that
             when
             any
             Church
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             new
             appointment
             in
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             kinds
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               fit
            
             (
             as
             he
             elswhere
             saith
             )
             
               for
               those
               that
               are
               members
               thereof
               ,
               to
               ask
               why
               we
               hang
               our
               judgments
               on
               the
               Churches
               sleeve
               ?
            
             and
             out
             of
             stubbornness
             and
             disrespect
             to
             her
             authority
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             men
             to
             inconformity
             ;
             by
             making
             them
             believe
             ,
             that
             obedience
             to
             alteration
             in
             these
             things
             is
             hazardous
             or
             destructive
             to
             their
             salvation
             :
             Not
             regarding
             the
             difference
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             between
             things
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             sort
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             power
             to
             change
             .
             
               Touching
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 3.
                 fol.
              
               110
               ,
               111.
               )
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               The
               
                 Vnity
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Trinity
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 Life
                 everlasting
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Judgment
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               they
               have
               been
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               hour
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               last
               they
               must
               be
               believed
               .
               But
               as
               for
               matters
               of
               Regiment
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               of
               another
               nature
               .
               To
               make
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               no
               man
               thiuketh
               it
               lawful
               :
               New
               Laws
               of
               Government
               ,
               what
               Commonwealth
               or
               Church
               is
               there
               which
               maketh
               not
               ,
               either
               at
               one
               time
               or
               another
               ?
               
                 The
                 rule
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 alone
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 and
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 framed
                 or
                 cast
                 anew
                 .
              
               The
               Law
               of
               outward
               Order
               and
               Politie
               ,
               not
               so
               .
               There
               is
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               wherefore
               we
               should
               esteem
               it
               as
               necessary
               always
               to
               do
               ,
               as
               always
               to
               believe
               the
               same
               things
               ;
               seeing
               every
               man
               knoweth
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               Faith
               is
               constant
               ,
               the
               matter
               contrariwise
               of
               Actions
               daily
               changeable
               ,
               especially
               the
               matter
               of
               action
               belonging
               unto
               Church-Politie
               .
               Neither
               can
               I
               find
               that
               men
               of
               soundest
               judgments
               have
               any
               otherwise
               taught
               .
               then
               that
               Articles
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               things
               which
               all
               men
               must
               
               of
               necessity
               do
               to
               the
               end
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               are
               either
               expresly
               set
               down
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               else
               plainly
               thereby
               to
               be
               gathered
               .
               But
               touching
               things
               which
               belong
               to
               Discipline
               and
               outward
               Politie
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               authority
               to
               make
               Canons
               ,
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               read
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               it
               did
               .
               Which
               kind
               of
               Laws
               (
               for
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               not
               in
               themselves
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               )
               may
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               made
               ,
               be
               also
               changed
               ,
               as
               the
               difference
               of
               times
               or
               places
               shall
               require
               .
            
          
           
             18.
             
             So
             that
             then
             we
             may
             resolve
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             true
             essence
             of
             a
             Church
             (
             as
             a
             Church
             )
             doth
             depend
             on
             the
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             from
             him
             received
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             essence
             and
             force
             of
             Discipline
             and
             outward
             Polity
             depend
             on
             her
             authority
             only
             .
             It
             is
             from
             her
             power
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             made
             of
             this
             or
             that
             form
             :
             It
             is
             not
             from
             any
             form
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             thus
             or
             thus
             made
             ,
             that
             her
             being
             or
             power
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             depend
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             And
             therefore
             surely
             if
             the
             Church
             have
             power
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             when
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             make
             
               Canons
               ,
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             ;
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             are
             also
             tied
             to
             obedience
             ,
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             as
             he
             (
             
               lib
               ▪
               5.
               fol.
            
             391.
             )
             urgeth
             against
             the
             Non-conforming
             Ministers
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Why
               oppose
               they
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Minister
               in
               this
               case
               unto
               the
               state
               of
               a
               private
               man
               ▪
               do
               their
               Orders
               exempt
               them
               from
               obedience
               to
               Laws
               ?
               That
               which
               their
               office
               and
               place
               requireth
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               themselves
               Patterns
               of
               reverend
               subjection
               ,
               not
               Authors
               and
               Masters
               of
               contempt
               towards
               Ordinances
               ;
               the
               strength
               whereof
               when
               they
               seek
               to
               weaken
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               in
               truth
               discover
               to
               the
               world
               their
               own
               imbecilities
               ,
               which
               a
               great
               deal
               wiselier
               they
               might
               conceal
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             may
             find
             that
             he
             is
             no
             ways
             countenancing
             those
             that
             think
             their
             Orders
             do
             exempt
             them
             from
             the
             common
             relation
             of
             subjection
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             Church
             ▪
             power
             apart
             :
             But
             he
             is
             very
             precise
             and
             peremptory
             in
             reproof
             of
             such
             as
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             thought
             
             they
             might
             oppose
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             then
             Church-Governors
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             their
             Function
             .
             As
             if
             because
             they
             had
             (
             as
             they
             said
             )
             received
             their
             Commission
             and
             authority
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             administer
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             from
             God
             ▪
             that
             therefore
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             how
             they
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             tied
             to
             the
             constitutions
             of
             men
             ,
             farther
             then
             they
             were
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             even
             in
             such
             strict
             sense
             agreeable
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             express
             Texts
             for
             them
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             their
             being
             agreeable
             to
             the
             general
             sense
             and
             scope
             thereof
             ,
             would
             not
             (
             as
             they
             taught
             )
             suffice
             to
             conform
             their
             obedience
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             could
             bring
             no
             Text
             in
             disproof
             of
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             they
             wanted
             this
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             (
             as
             he
             said
             elswhere
             )
             
               make
               their
               childish
               appeals
            
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             other
             Churches
             which
             had
             no
             authority
             over
             them
             at
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             of
             that
             Order
             now
             can
             turn
             Non-conformists
             to
             our
             publick
             Communion
             ,
             when
             (
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             )
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             retained
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             (
             on
             the
             other
             )
             they
             cannot
             alleadg
             the
             example
             of
             any
             one
             Church
             now
             in
             being
             ,
             whose
             practise
             is
             conformable
             to
             them
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             do
             dissent
             .
             These
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             may
             be
             justly
             accompted
             guilty
             of
             Apostacie
             from
             those
             Principles
             formerly
             maintained
             by
             the
             famous
             and
             Orthodox
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             rather
             then
             such
             as
             will
             not
             ,
             through
             private
             discontent
             and
             dislike
             of
             persons
             commanding
             and
             in
             power
             ,
             shew
             stubbornness
             to
             the
             command
             and
             power
             it self
             .
             The
             which
             when
             it
             is
             by
             any
             done
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             any
             reputation
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             of
             Orders
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             or
             Gravity
             ,
             that
             it
             
               doth
               but
               discover
               to
               the
               world
               their
               own
               imbecility
               ,
            
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             peevish
             prejudice
             whereby
             they
             are
             swayed
             )
             
               which
               a
               great
               deal
               wiselier
               they
               might
               conceal
               .
            
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             because
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             otherwise
             now
             then
             amongst
             Nonconformists
             formerly
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             having
             their
             necessities
             and
             wants
             greater
             ,
             or
             being
             more
             fearful
             and
             conscientious
             in
             open
             
             opposition
             ,
             are
             ready
             outwardly
             to
             yield
             to
             compliance
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             underhand
             deprave
             and
             discountenance
             the
             deed
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             Authority
             which
             they
             do
             obey
             therein
             .
             Of
             these
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               fol.
            
             248.
             
             
               
                 They
                 do
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 should
                 openly
                 profess
                 he
                 putteth
                 fire
              
               to
               his
               neighbours
               house
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               halloweth
               it
               with
               his
               prayers
               that
               he
               hopeth
               it
               shall
               not
               burn
               .
               It
               had
               therefore
               perhaps
               been
               safer
               ,
               and
               better
               for
               ours
               to
               have
               observed
               S.
               Basils
               advice
               both
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               of
               like
               nature
               ;
               let
               him
               which
               approveth
               not
               his
               Governours
               Ordinances
               ,
               either
               plainly
               (
               but
               privately
               alwayes
               )
               shew
               his
               dislike
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               strong
               and
               invincible
               reason
               against
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               will
               and
               meaning
               of
               Scripture
               :
               Or
               else
               let
               him
               quietly
               with
               silence
               do
               that
               which
               is
               enjoyned
               ;
               obedience
               with
               profest
               unwillingnesse
               to
               obey
               ,
               is
               no
               better
               then
               manifest
               disobedience
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             men
             should
             not
             go
             about
             to
             disturbe
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               that
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             which
             for
             peace
             and
             order
             sake
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             establishing
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             upon
             every
             plausible
             argument
             which
             by
             means
             of
             their
             abilities
             and
             learning
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bring
             in
             disparagement
             of
             any
             thing
             established
             by
             her
             ;
             They
             must
             rest
             obedient
             in
             all
             such
             things
             as
             they
             cannot
             finde
             
               strong
               and
               invincible
               reason
               against
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               will
               ,
               and
               meaning
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             whose
             drift
             is
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ;
             and
             not
             according
             to
             their
             will
             and
             meaning
             onely
             ,
             who
             it
             may
             be
             have
             contrary
             designes
             ;
             no
             ,
             he
             disclaims
             all
             such
             kinde
             of
             proofs
             as
             ineffectuall
             in
             this
             case
             .
             
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 fol.
                 201.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 leaveth
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ordinances
              
               ;
               If
               against
               those
               things
               which
               have
               been
               received
               with
               great
               reason
               ,
               or
               against
               that
               which
               the
               Ancient
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               continued
               time
               out
               of
               mind
               ;
            
             or
             against
             such
             Ordinances
             as
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             that
             Church
             under
             which
             we
             live
             hath
             it selfe
             devised
             for
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             mitigating
             sometimes
             ,
             
               with
               favorable
               
               equity
               that
               rigour
               which
               otherwise
               the
               literal
               generality
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
               ,
               hath
               judged
               to
               be
               more
               convenient
               and
               meet
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               lawfull
               for
               men
               to
               reject
               at
               their
               own
               liberty
               ,
               what
               they
               see
               done
               and
               practised
               according
               to
               order
               set
               down
               ;
               If
               in
               so
               great
               variety
               of
               wayes
               ,
               as
               the
               will
               of
               man
               is
               easily
               able
               to
               find
               out
               towards
               any
               purpose
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               great
               liking
               as
               all
               men
               especially
               have
               on
               those
               inventions
               ,
               whereby
               some
               one
               shall
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               more
               inlightned
               from
               above
               then
               many
               thousands
               ,
               the
               Church
               did
               give
               every
               man
               license
               to
               follow
               what
               himself
               imagineth
               that
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 reveal
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               or
               what
               he
               supposeth
               that
               God
               is
               likely
               to
               have
               revealed
               to
               some
               other
               ,
               whose
               vertues
               deserve
               to
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               what
               other
               effect
               could
               hereupon
               ensue
               ,
               but
               the
               utter
               confusion
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               being
               taught
               ,
               led
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ?
               The
               gifts
               and
               graces
               whereof
               do
               so
               naturally
               all
               tend
               unto
               common
               peace
               ,
               that
               where
               such
               singularity
               is
               ,
               they
               whose
               hearts
               it
               professeth
               ought
               to
               suspect
               it
               the
               more
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               if
               it
               did
               come
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               should
               for
               that
               cause
               prevail
               with
               others
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               which
               revealeth
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               would
               also
               give
               them
               power
               of
               confirming
               it
               unto
               others
               ,
               either
               with
               miraculous
               operation
               ,
               or
               with
               strong
               and
               invincible
               remonstrance
               of
               sound
               reason
               ;
               such
               as
               whereby
               it
               might
               appear
               that
               God
               would
               indeed
               have
               all
               mens
               judgements
               give
               place
               unto
               it
               :
               Whereas
               now
               the
               Errour
               and
               insufficiency
               of
               their
               Arguments
               doth
               make
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               side
               ,
               against
               them
               a
               strong
               presumption
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               moved
               their
               hearts
               to
               think
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               not
               enabled
               them
               to
               prove
               .
            
          
           
             22.
             
             In
             this
             last
             quotation
             he
             is
             very
             expresse
             concerning
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Church
             under
             which
             we
             live
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             in
             
               devising
               ordinances
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               thereof
               :
            
             The
             which
             to
             oppose
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             shewing
             it self
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             dissention
             and
             discord
             which
             it
             must
             necessarily
             produce
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             suspected
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             some
             other
             Master
             then
             
               the
               God
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             
             and
             some
             other
             principle
             then
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             
               God
               of
               this
               World
            
             ,
             some
             powerfull
             temptation
             sent
             by
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               disobedien●e
               .
            
             If
             God
             do
             not
             therefore
             in
             this
             case
             furnish
             them
             with
             one
             of
             those
             sorts
             of
             invincible
             proofs
             by
             him
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             
               power
               of
               miracle
               ,
               or
               such
               strong
               and
               invincible
               Remonstrance
               as
               to
               cause
               all
               mens
               judgements
               to
               give
               place
            
             ;
             their
             opposition
             is
             to
             be
             suspected
             as
             proceeding
             from
             affected
             singularity
             or
             worse
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             For
             if
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             controversie
             is
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             as
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             such
             as
             live
             under
             any
             Christian
             authority
             should
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             judges
             ,
             they
             should
             then
             usurpe
             that
             proper
             cognisance
             and
             power
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             onely
             ;
             and
             leave
             her
             nothing
             to
             doe
             ▪
             For
             since
             in
             points
             fundamentall
             ,
             or
             fully
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             her
             power
             reacheth
             not
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             to
             her
             alone
             it
             belongeth
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             variety
             of
             interpretation
             made
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Texts
             themselves
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             variety
             and
             contradiction
             which
             is
             found
             amongst
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             other
             Writers
             ,
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             ,
             and
             give
             determination
             for
             what
             sort
             of
             doctrine
             or
             regiment
             she
             shall
             finde
             ,
             either
             to
             have
             been
             most
             Catholiquely
             received
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             grounded
             upon
             most
             Orthodox
             Principles
             ,
             and
             soundest
             reason
             :
             Which
             done
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             say
             the
             Church
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             institute
             ,
             or
             or
             take
             away
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             produce
             no
             other
             Texts
             for
             condemning
             her
             in
             any
             particular
             ,
             then
             what
             are
             by
             others
             interpreted
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             she
             hath
             done
             already
             ,
             doth
             certainly
             argue
             great
             arrogance
             ,
             and
             stubbornness
             of
             mind
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             would
             thus
             apply
             it
             ,
             although
             the
             speech
             in
             it self
             be
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             And
             no
             lesse
             then
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             out
             of
             the
             Sentences
             of
             some
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             other
             Writers
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             alledged
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             our
             obedience
             to
             that
             Church
             under
             which
             we
             live
             :
             
             It
             being
             none
             other
             in
             points
             of
             controversie
             in
             Religion
             ;
             then
             if
             in
             Civill
             suits
             and
             debates
             ,
             the
             parties
             in
             contention
             should
             appeal
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Common
             wealth
             ,
             to
             the
             Verdict
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             avouch
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Vlpian
               ,
               Papinian
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             the
             meaning
             thereof
             :
             Or
             to
             the
             
               Law
               of
            
             Nations
             ,
             and
             then
             prove
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             just
             so
             construed
             ,
             because
             some
             men
             whom
             they
             esteem
             well
             of
             ,
             have
             so
             thought
             .
             If
             there
             be
             no
             controversie
             about
             the
             truth
             or
             equity
             of
             what
             they
             propound
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             are
             found
             to
             agree
             ;
             why
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             God
             did
             make
             the
             discovery
             to
             them
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             thus
             enabled
             them
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             think
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             even
             for
             peace
             and
             order
             sake
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             her
             own
             sake
             ,
             that
             that
             side
             and
             determination
             which
             in
             this
             controversie
             agrees
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             be
             preferred
             to
             that
             which
             is
             chosen
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             Church
             may
             devise
             new
             Rites
             ,
             and
             must
             for
             Peace
             sake
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             then
             certainly
             when
             she
             doth
             not
             devise
             any
             thing
             new
             ,
             (
             by
             way
             of
             addition
             )
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             retain
             what
             was
             before
             taken
             as
             scandalous
             in
             things
             that
             were
             ancient
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             any
             
               invincible
               reason
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             reason
             at
             all
             for
             Schisme
             or
             separation
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             And
             as
             for
             that
             
               power
               of
               mitigation
               what
               the
               general
               and
               literal
               rigour
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Laws
               hath
               set
               down
               ,
            
             as
             he
             spake
             it
             in
             justification
             of
             what
             was
             by
             the
             then
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             power
             from
             her
             )
             dispensed
             with
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             
               Plurality
               ,
               Non-residence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             also
             truly
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             for
             the
             further
             enabling
             men
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             ,
             (
             nay
             even
             for
             their
             temporal
             maintenance
             sake
             )
             these
             general
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             dispensed
             with
             while
             the
             same
             was
             still
             remaining
             and
             in
             power
             .
             Much
             more
             may
             men
             now
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             the
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             charity
             ,
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             )
             think
             themselves
             dispensed
             with
             the
             omission
             of
             some
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             of
             reading
             the
             Service
             Book
             ,
             when
             as
             ,
             not
             a
             dispensation
             alone
             ,
             but
             a
             strict
             injunction
             against
             the
             use
             of
             them
             is
             
             by
             the
             like
             soveraign
             power
             apparantly
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             Church
             also
             whose
             Laws
             they
             were
             ,
             hath
             neither
             force
             or
             being
             .
             Charity
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             publike
             and
             private
             ,
             when
             as
             both
             preaching
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             maintenance
             to
             rise
             thereby
             ,
             have
             so
             necessary
             a
             dependance
             on
             the
             forbearance
             of
             them
             .
             If
             Preachers
             that
             had
             other
             places
             to
             live
             on
             ,
             and
             preach
             in
             ,
             might
             out
             of
             particular
             favour
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             person
             whose
             Chaplains
             they
             were
             ,
             be
             thus
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             then
             readily
             enough
             made
             use
             of
             it
             ;
             may
             we
             not
             conclude
             that
             both
             the
             rule
             of
             Charity
             to
             ones
             self
             ,
             and
             of
             generall
             charity
             to
             others
             (
             that
             may
             reap
             good
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             )
             will
             excuse
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             their
             own
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             preaching
             ,
             doth
             wholly
             rely
             upon
             their
             obedience
             in
             this
             kinde
             ?
             So
             that
             seem
             the
             thing
             never
             so
             strange
             and
             new
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             addition
             ,
             or
             substraction
             ,
             to
             what
             was
             formerly
             done
             and
             established
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             those
             that
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             do
             live
             within
             the
             jurisdiction
             thereof
             to
             be
             disobeyed
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             scandal
             at
             alteration
             :
             the
             Church
             having
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             substract
             as
             to
             institute
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               fol.
               196.
            
             
             
               
                 All
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 ancient
                 continuance
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 expedient
                 and
                 needfull
                 for
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 spiritual
                 affairs
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Church
                 being
                 a
                 body
                 which
                 dieth
                 not
                 ,
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 power
                 as
                 occasion
                 requireth
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 ordain
                 that
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 ratifie
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 prescribe
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 prerogative
                 which
                 wisdome
                 hath
                 as
                 Queen
                 or
                 Soveraign
                 Commandress
                 over
                 other
                 vertues
                 .
              
               This
               in
               every
               several
               mans
               actions
               of
               common
               life
               ,
               appertaineth
               unto
               Morall
               ,
               in
               publike
               and
               politick
               secular
               affairs
               unto
               civill
               Wisedom
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               to
               devise
               any
               certain
               form
               for
               the
               outward
               administration
               of
               publique
               duties
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               things
               belonging
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               out
               the
               most
               convenient
               rule
               for
               that
               use
               ,
               is
               a
               point
               of
               wisedome
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               a
               man
               which
               doth
               know
               ,
               or
               should
               know
               ,
               what
               order
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               peaceable
               government
               requireth
               ;
               to
               ask
               why
               
               we
               should
               hang
               our
               judgement
               upon
               the
               Churches
               sleeve
               ?
               and
               why
               in
               matters
               of
               Order
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               The
               Church
               hath
               Authority
               to
               establish
               that
               for
               an
               Order
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               which
               at
               another
               time
               it
               may
               abolish
               ,
               and
               in
               both
               do
               well
               .
            
             Then
             which
             nothing
             could
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             have
             been
             spoken
             more
             pointing
             to
             Peace
             ,
             and
             silencing
             of
             disputes
             in
             our
             present
             alterations
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             such
             as
             think
             that
             those
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             and
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             other
             publike
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             may
             not
             by
             a
             succeeding
             Church
             and
             Power
             therein
             be
             lawfully
             taken
             away
             ,
             like
             as
             they
             were
             by
             a
             former
             established
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             And
             that
             specially
             ,
             if
             to
             those
             that
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             there
             shall
             seem
             to
             be
             superstition
             incident
             to
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             through
             some
             over-value
             and
             mistake
             ,
             which
             through
             frequent
             use
             ,
             might
             be
             cast
             towards
             them
             ;
             as
             though
             they
             were
             indeed
             Fundamentals
             of
             themselves
             .
             
               Superstition
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 fol.
                 191.
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
              
               by
               whom
               divine
               things
               indeed
               were
               lesse
               ,
               because
               other
               things
               were
               more
               divinely
               esteemed
               of
               then
               reason
               would
               .
               The
               Superstition
               that
               riseth
               voluntary
               and
               by
               degrees
               ,
               which
               are
               hardly
               discerned
               ,
               mingleth
               it self
               with
               the
               Rites
               even
               of
               every
               divine
               service
               done
               to
               the
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               considered
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               creeping
               and
               incroaching
               evill
               ;
               an
               evill
               ,
               the
               beginnings
               whereof
               are
               commonly
               harmlesse
               :
               So
               that
               it
               proveth
               onely
               then
               to
               be
               an
               evill
               ,
               when
               some
               farther
               accident
               doth
               grow
               unto
               it
               ,
               or
               it self
               come
               unto
               further
               growth
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               sometimes
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               as
               in
               over-battle
               grounds
               ,
               the
               fertile
               disposition
               whereof
               is
               good
               ;
               yet
               because
               it
               exceedeth
               due
               proportion
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               forth
               abundantly
               ,
               through
               too
               much
               ranknesse
               ,
               things
               lesse
               profitable
               ;
               whereby
               that
               which
               principally
               it
               should
               yeeld
               ,
               being
               either
               prevented
               in
               place
               ,
               or
               defrauded
               of
               nourishment
               faileth
               .
               This
               (
               if
               so
               large
               a
               discourse
               were
               necessary
               )
               might
               be
               exemplified
               by
               heaps
               of
               Rites
               and
               Customes
               ,
               now
               superstitious
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               
               Christian
               world
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               first
               originall
               beginnings
               ,
               when
               the
               strength
               of
               vertuous
               ,
               devout
               ,
               or
               charitable
               affection
               bloomed
               them
               ,
               no
               man
               could
               justly
               have
               
                 condemned
                 them
                 as
                 evill
              
               :
            
             whereby
             it
             is
             still
             plain
             that
             things
             good
             and
             profitable
             in
             their
             first
             institution
             ,
             and
             setled
             upon
             good
             advice
             and
             great
             authority
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             succeeding
             age
             and
             Church
             be
             found
             prejudiciall
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             that
             Church
             hath
             power
             to
             take
             away
             and
             abolish
             that
             which
             the
             other
             did
             institute
             ▪
          
           
             27.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             answer
             to
             such
             as
             think
             things
             once
             well
             and
             solemnly
             established
             ,
             cannot
             be
             altered
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               fol.
               165.
            
             
             
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               that
               neither
               Councels
               ,
               nor
               Customes
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               ancient
               and
               so
               general
               ,
               can
               let
               the
               Church
               from
               taking
               away
               that
               thing
               which
               is
               hurtful
               to
               be
               retained
               .
               Where
               things
               have
               been
               instituted
               ,
               which
               being
               convenient
               and
               good
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               do
               afterward
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               wax
               otherwise
               ;
               we
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               may
               be
               altered
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               Councels
               or
               Customes
               General
               have
               received
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               a
               needless
               kind
               of
               opposition
               which
               they
               make
               who
               thus
               dispute
               .
               If
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               decree
               of
               our
               Forefathers
               ,
               then
               how
               can
               these
               things
               at
               any
               time
               be
               varied
               ,
               which
               heretofore
               have
               been
               once
               ordained
               in
               such
               sort
               ?
               Whereto
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               things
               so
               ordained
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               howbeit
               not
               necessarily
               any
               longer
               then
               till
               there
               grow
               any
               urgent
               cause
               to
               ordain
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               there
               is
               not
               any
               positive
               Law
               of
               men
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               general
               or
               particular
               ,
               received
               by
               former
               expresse
               consent
               ,
               as
               in
               Councels
               ;
               or
               by
               secret
               approbation
               ,
               as
               in
               Customs
               it
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               if
               occasion
               serve
               .
               Even
               as
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               many
               things
               kept
               generally
               heretofore
               ,
               are
               now
               in
               like
               
                 sort
                 generally
                 unkept
                 ,
                 and
                 abolished
                 every
                 where
                 .
              
            
             By
             which
             we
             may
             further
             finde
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             any
             Church
             to
             conform
             to
             such
             Rights
             and
             
             Orders
             as
             the
             Authority
             thereof
             shall
             institute
             and
             set
             up
             ;
             so
             also
             can
             no
             plea
             of
             former
             establishment
             ,
             whether
             by
             Councels
             or
             Customes
             ,
             warrant
             their
             opposition
             or
             inconformity
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             under
             which
             they
             live
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             abrogate
             them
             ▪
             when
             they
             find
             urgent
             cause
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             No
             he
             accounts
             
               it
               but
               a
               needless
               kinde
               of
               opposition
               to
               urge
               in
               these
               disputes
               ,
            
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             decree
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ;
             as
             if
             for
             the
             necessary
             continuance
             of
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             respect
             due
             to
             a
             succeeding
             Church
             ,
             by
             her
             present
             children
             ,
             as
             was
             given
             to
             the
             former
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             our
             Forefathers
             therein
             .
             Can
             we
             fancie
             that
             the
             establishment
             we
             doe
             now
             approve
             might
             be
             made
             in
             place
             of
             what
             the
             Church
             preceding
             it
             had
             made
             before
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             the
             Church
             under
             which
             we
             live
             cannot
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             disanulling
             some
             things
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             preceding
             us
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             But
             now
             if
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             allowed
             that
             this
             power
             should
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             what
             and
             if
             some
             mens
             greater
             affection
             and
             interest
             cast
             towards
             other
             persons
             then
             those
             that
             had
             the
             present
             managing
             of
             Religious
             affairs
             ,
             might
             make
             them
             conjecture
             that
             rather
             they
             then
             these
             ought
             in
             these
             things
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             and
             what
             and
             if
             they
             might
             withall
             doubt
             ,
             that
             him
             they
             called
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             should
             have
             power
             to
             order
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             head
             thereof
             ;
             we
             will
             therefore
             set
             down
             what
             he
             farther
             inferreth
             ,
             fol.
             567.
             
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               hath
               given
               the
               kingdom
               over
               Israel
               to
               David
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               to
               him
               and
               his
               sons
               ,
               by
               a
               Covenant
               of
               Salt.
               
            
             And
             Job
             56.
             8.
             bringing
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               Cant.
               8.
               11.
               
               Solomon
               had
               a
               Vineyard
               in
            
             Baalhamon
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               the
               Vineyard
               unto
               keepers
               ,
               every
               one
               bringing
               for
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               a
               thousand
               pieces
               of
               silver
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               He
               saith
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               Mystical
               Head
               set
               over
               the
               body
               which
               is
               not
               seen
               ;
               but
               as
               Christ
               hath
               reserved
               the
               mystical
               administration
               of
               the
               Church
               invisible
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               committed
               the
               mystical
               government
               of
               Congregations
               ,
               visible
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               David
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Covenant
               ;
               whose
               Sons
               they
               
               are
               in
               governing
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whomsoever
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               over
               them
               to
               go
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               in
               their
               several
               pastures
               ,
               one
               in
               this
               Congregation
               ,
               another
               in
               that
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 overseers
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             And
             presently
             after
             to
             shew
             who
             he
             means
             by
             those
             Overseers
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Pope
               hath
               fawned
               upon
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               by
               spiritual
               couzenage
               hath
               made
               them
               sell
               their
               lawful
               Authorities
               and
               Jurisdictions
               for
               titles
               of
               
                 Catholicus
                 Christianissimus
                 ,
                 Defensor
                 fidei
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             And
             again
             fol.
             569.
             complaining
             of
             the
             unnatural
             usage
             of
             some
             towards
             their
             Mother
             ,
             that
             were
             natural
             children
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             under
             a
             misguided
             conceit
             that
             Obedience
             was
             not
             due
             to
             the
             then
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             but
             to
             another
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               by
               this
               means
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               the
               mothers
               grave
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               hath
               caused
               no
               small
               number
               of
               our
               brethen
               to
               forsake
               their
               native
               Country
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               disloyalty
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               their
               allegiance
               to
               our
               dread
               Soveraign
               whom
               God
               in
               mercy
               hath
               set
               over
               them
               ;
               for
               whose
               safeguard
               ,
               if
               they
               carried
               not
               the
               hearts
               of
               Tygers
               in
               the
               bosomes
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               would
               think
               the
               dearest
               blood
               in
               their
               bodies
               well
               spent
               ;
            
             and
             presently
             after
             he
             reckons
             up
             the
             faults
             charged
             by
             the
             Popish
             party
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             stood
             excommunicated
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             no
             Church
             ,
             nor
             part
             thereof
             :
             Viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Queen
               had
               quite
               abolished
               prayers
               within
               her
               Realm
               ;
               that
               we
               not
               only
               have
               no
               assemblies
               unto
               the
               Lord
               for
               Prayers
               ,
               but
               to
               hold
               a
               Common
               School
               for
               sin
               and
               flattery
               ;
               to
               hold
               Sacriledge
               to
               be
               Gods
               Service
               ;
               Unfaithfulness
               and
               breach
               of
               promise
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               to
               a
               strumpet
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               vertue
               ;
               to
               abandon
               fasting
               ,
               to
               abhor
               consession
               ,
               to
               mislike
               Penance
               ,
               to
               like
               well
               of
               Usury
               ,
               to
               charge
               none
               with
               restitution
               ,
               to
               find
               no
               good
               before
               God
               in
               single
               life
               ,
               nor
               in
               no
               well
               working
               ;
               that
               all
               men
               as
               they
               fall
               to
               us
               ,
               are
               much
               worsed
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               aforecorrupted
               .
            
          
           
           
             28.
             
             Now
             ,
             to
             my
             thinking
             we
             are
             again
             fallen
             into
             that
             unhappy
             condition
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             much
             like
             faults
             and
             scandals
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             as
             well
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Soveraign
             power
             ,
             as
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             by
             such
             as
             out
             of
             like
             zeal
             to
             former
             publike
             usage
             and
             establishment
             ,
             are
             ready
             upon
             the
             same
             arguments
             to
             turn
             Recusants
             to
             the
             present
             Orders
             of
             this
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             continue
             Recusants
             to
             the
             Popish
             Communion
             too
             .
             Not
             well
             considering
             how
             that
             as
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             they
             must
             against
             our
             change
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             so
             will
             they
             then
             be
             dis●
             furnished
             of
             replyes
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             change
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             formerly
             made
             ,
             when
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             a
             more
             general
             approbation
             ,
             and
             longer
             continuance
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Civill
             Magistrate
             (
             as
             they
             call
             him
             )
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             this
             form
             which
             they
             now
             cleave
             unto
             put
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             least
             any
             should
             object
             (
             like
             them
             )
             nullity
             and
             invalidity
             to
             our
             Church
             or
             her
             authority
             ,
             through
             some
             scruple
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             and
             calling
             of
             our
             present
             Pastors
             and
             Ministers
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Functions
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             want
             of
             some
             Forms
             and
             Ceremonies
             heretofore
             appointed
             to
             be
             used
             in
             their
             Ordination
             before
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             preach
             ,
             or
             administer
             ,
             and
             consequently
             think
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             hear
             or
             receive
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             of
             another
             minde
             ;
             nay
             though
             they
             were
             not
             at
             all
             in
             Orders
             ,
             or
             claimed
             any
             mission
             from
             Authority
             :
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               lib.
               5.
               fol
            
             227.
             
             Nature
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             inclineth
             to
             validities
             and
             preservations
             ,
             dissolutions
             ,
             and
             nullities
             of
             things
             done
             ,
             are
             not
             onely
             not
             savoured
             ,
             but
             hated
             ;
             when
             either
             urged
             without
             cause
             ,
             or
             extended
             beyond
             their
             reach
             :
             If
             therefore
             at
             any
             time
             it
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             
               that
               in
               teaching
               publiquely
               or
               privately
               in
               delivering
               this
               blessed
               Sacrament
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               some
               unsanctified
               hand
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               supposed
               Ordinances
               ,
               do
               intrude
               it self
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               two
               Opinions
               seem
               more
               agreeable
               with
               equity
               ,
               
               ours
               that
               disallow
               what
               is
               done
               amisse
               ,
               yet
               make
               not
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               much
               lesse
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               very
               substance
               to
               depend
               on
               the
               Ministers
               Authority
               and
               Calling
               ,
               or
               else
               theirs
               which
               defeat
               ,
               disanull
               ,
               and
               annihilate
               both
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               one
               onely
               personal
               defect
               ;
               there
               being
               not
               any
               Law
               of
               God
               which
               faith
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               incompetent
               ,
               his
               word
               shall
               be
               no
               word
               ,
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               no
               Baptisme
               .
               He
               which
               teacheth
               and
               is
               not
               sent
               ,
               loseth
               the
               reward
               ,
               but
               yet
               retaineth
               the
               name
               of
               a
               teacher
               ,
               his
               usurped
               actions
               have
               in
               him
               the
               same
               nature
               which
               they
               have
               in
               others
               ,
               although
               they
               yeeld
               him
               not
               the
               same
               comfort
               .
               And
               if
               these
               two
               cases
               be
               peers
               ,
               the
               case
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               case
               of
               Baptism
               both
               alike
               ,
               sith
               no
               defect
               in
               their
               Vocation
               ,
               that
               teach
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               take
               away
               this
               benefit
               thereof
               from
               him
               which
               heareth
               ;
               wherefore
               should
               the
               want
               of
               a
               lawfull
               calling
               in
               them
               that
               bapitze
               ,
               make
               Baptism
               vain
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               fol.
               332
               :
               The
               Grace
               of
               Baptisme
               cometh
               by
               donation
               from
               God
               alone
               ;
               that
               God
               hath
               committed
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Baptisme
               unto
               speciall
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               Orders
               sake
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               end
               that
               their
               Authority
               might
               give
               being
               ,
               or
               adde
               force
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               .
               That
               Infants
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               all
               acknowledge
               .
               Charge
               them
               we
               cannot
               as
               guilesull
               ,
               and
               wrongful
               possessors
               of
               that
               whereunto
               they
               have
               right
               by
               the
               manifest
               will
               of
               the
               Donor
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               parties
               unto
               any
               defect
               or
               disorder
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               receiving
               the
               same
               .
               And
               if
               any
               such
               disorder
               be
               ,
               we
               have
               sufficiently
               before
               declared
               ,
               that
               
                 Delictum
                 cum
                 capite
                 semper
                 ambulat
              
               ,
               Mens
               own
               faul's
               are
               their
               own
               harms
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               countervail
               this
               and
               the
               like
               mis
               chosen
               resemblances
               with
               that
               which
               more
               truly
               and
               plainly
               agreeth
               :
               The
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               concerning
               their
               vocation
               that
               minister
               Baptisme
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Mystery
               of
               our
               regeneration
               is
               wrought
               ,
               hath
               thereunto
               the
               same
               Analogy
               which
               Laws
               of
               wedlock
               have
               to
               our
               first
               nativity
               and
               birth
               .
               So
               that
               if
               nature
               do
               effect
               Procreation
               notwithstanding
               the
               wicked
               
               violation
               and
               breach
               of
               Natures
               law
               ,
               made
               that
               the
               entrance
               of
               all
               mankind
               into
               this
               present
               world
               might
               be
               without
               blemish
               ;
               may
               we
               not
               justly
               presume
               that
               Grace
               doth
               accomplish
               the
               other
               ,
               although
               there
               be
               faultiness
               in
               them
               which
               transgress
               the
               order
               which
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               established
               in
               his
               Church
               ?
               
                 And
                 afterwards
                 again
                 ,
                 lib.
                 5.
                 fol.
              
               448.
               
               That
               therefore
               wherein
               a
               Minister
               differeth
               from
               other
               Christian
               men
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               some
               have
               childishly
               imagined
               ,
               the
               sound
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               lawfully
               and
               truly
               Governors
               to
               whom
               authority
               of
               regiment
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               which
               Polity
               hath
               set
               ;
               so
               Canonical
               ordination
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               that
               which
               maketh
               a
               lawful
               Minister
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               validity
               of
               any
               act
               which
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               vocation
               .
               The
               cause
               why
               S.
               Paul
               willed
               Timothy
               not
               to
               be
               overhasty
               in
               ordaining
               Ministers
               ,
               was
               (
               as
               we
               very
               well
               may
               conjecture
               )
               because
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               doth
               consecrate
               and
               make
               them
               Ministers
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               gifts
               and
               qualities
               fit
               for
               the
               laudable
               discharge
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               or
               no.
               If
               want
               of
               Learning
               and
               skill
               to
               preach
               did
               frustrate
               their
               Vocation
               ,
               Ministers
               ordained
               before
               they
               be
               grown
               unto
               that
               maturity
               ,
               should
               receive
               new
               Ordination
               whensoever
               it
               chanceth
               that
               study
               and
               industry
               doth
               make
               them
               afterwards
               more
               able
               to
               perform
               the
               office
               ;
               then
               which
               ,
               what
               conceit
               can
               be
               more
               absurd
               ?
            
          
           
             29.
             
             By
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             
               That
               wherein
               a
               Minister
               differeth
               from
               other
               men
               ,
               is
               as
               they
               are
               lawsully
               and
               truly
               Governors
               ,
               to
               whom
               authority
               of
               Regiment
               is
               given
               in
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               order
               which
               Polity
               hath
               set
            
             ;
             we
             may
             find
             him
             〈…〉
             against
             their
             judgments
             that
             would
             make
             Canonical
             ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             validity
             of
             any
             act
             appertaining
             to
             the
             vocation
             ,
             to
             depend
             on
             any
             separate
             Ecclesiastick
             authority
             .
             And
             when
             again
             he
             is
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             lawfully
             and
             truly
             Governors
             ,
             to
             whom
             authority
             of
             Regiment
             is
             given
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             which
             Polity
             hath
             set
             ;
             we
             may
             presume
             by
             the
             
             words
             
               are
               is
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             present
             Power
             and
             those
             present
             Overseers
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             or
             Divine
             ,
             Providence
             hath
             placed
             over
             them
             ,
             
               as
               sons
               of
               David
            
             ,
             as
             was
             by
             him
             before
             rehearsed
             ;
             and
             so
             making
             him
             the
             lawful
             Governor
             ,
             whom
             the
             present
             Polity
             or
             Law
             hath
             set
             .
             For
             if
             he
             should
             admit
             other
             question
             of
             his
             lawfulness
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               whom
               Polity
               should
               set
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             should
             then
             overthrow
             that
             course
             before
             s●t
             down
             in
             determining
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Ministers
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             leave
             no
             setled
             way
             for
             Peace
             or
             Order
             .
             He
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             concluding
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             inferior
             Powers
             must
             for
             Peace
             and
             Orders
             sake
             depend
             on
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             held
             the
             
               lawful
               and
               true
               Governor
            
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             )
             so
             his
             can
             depend
             on
             none
             but
             God.
             But
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             to
             me
             a
             wonder
             ,
             how
             those
             that
             do
             now
             so
             much
             insist
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             their
             agreement
             with
             that
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             which
             was
             formerly
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             amongst
             which
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             Sermons
             and
             Sa●raments
             were
             set
             down
             as
             duties
             necessary
             to
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             (
             if
             not
             salvation
             )
             can
             now
             be
             so
             much
             changed
             from
             their
             first
             principles
             ,
             as
             to
             decline
             those
             means
             and
             instruments
             which
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             are
             for
             the
             present
             sent
             us
             to
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             for
             want
             of
             such
             like
             formality
             of
             induction
             or
             institution
             which
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             did
             in
             that
             case
             formerly
             appoint
             ;
             and
             can
             now
             ,
             even
             while
             they
             do
             profess
             their
             constancie
             in
             the
             same
             belief
             ,
             go
             about
             to
             perswade
             against
             effectualness
             of
             administration
             ,
             either
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             ,
             through
             any
             such
             like
             objection
             .
             More
             likely
             to
             my
             thinking
             it
             should
             follow
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             is
             such
             a
             great
             necessity
             still
             remaining
             in
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             since
             such
             manner
             of
             ordination
             ,
             induction
             ,
             and
             other
             qualifications
             as
             they
             themselves
             have
             received
             ,
             can
             only
             warrant
             men
             to
             be
             right
             hearers
             or
             receivers
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             them
             as
             a
             necessary
             duty
             to
             be
             doing
             hereof
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             that
             sentence
             ,
             
               Wo
               if
               I
               preach
               not
            
             .
          
           
           
             31.
             
             In
             which
             case
             if
             we
             shall
             compare
             the
             cause
             and
             prosecution
             of
             Nonconformists
             now
             in
             their
             scandal
             in
             matters
             of
             abridgment
             ▪
             with
             those
             exceptions
             and
             that
             demeanor
             therein
             ,
             which
             the
             former
             Nonconformists
             made
             against
             the
             Churches
             too
             great
             imposition
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             we
             may
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             attribute
             more
             reason
             and
             Christian
             charity
             and
             moderation
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             these
             .
             For
             amongst
             them
             it
             was
             held
             for
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             rather
             preach
             in
             a
             Fools
             coat
             ,
             then
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             benefit
             which
             might
             come
             by
             their
             ▪
             Ministry
             and
             preaching
             .
             And
             this
             the
             discreeter
             and
             more
             moderate
             sort
             did
             ;
             although
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             thing
             conceived
             to
             be
             unlawful
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             more
             to
             be
             scrupled
             at
             then
             the
             forbearance
             of
             a
             thing
             held
             lawful
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             condition
             they
             then
             stood
             in
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             Preachers
             ,
             without
             actual
             use
             of
             the
             Surplice
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             whereas
             amongst
             us
             ,
             neither
             subscription
             ,
             nor
             use
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             is
             by
             present
             Authority
             enjoined
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             that
             so
             much
             stand
             upon
             the
             former
             institutions
             of
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             and
             other
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             have
             respect
             only
             to
             abolished
             Laws
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             not
             find
             that
             it
             is
             any
             where
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             Sermon
             or
             Sacrament
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             be
             held
             lawfully
             or
             effectually
             made
             or
             done
             ,
             when
             these
             shall
             not
             be
             also
             used
             :
             But
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             (
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Vniformity
             )
             must
             be
             construed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             appointed
             for
             the
             use
             of
             such
             like
             things
             ,
             that
             then
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             peace
             and
             uniformity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             none
             other
             but
             those
             shall
             be
             used
             .
             Doth
             the
             Act
             any
             where
             say
             ,
             or
             can
             any
             presume
             it
             did
             mean
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             preach
             at
             any
             time
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             come
             to
             hear
             others
             do
             so
             ,
             unless
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             or
             part
             of
             it
             were
             read
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             injunction
             ,
             as
             to
             persons
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             plain
             it
             lies
             not
             upon
             Preachers
             as
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             as
             had
             fixed
             ministerial
             charge
             in
             delivering
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             the
             Book
             had
             
             chief
             reference
             ;
             and
             not
             enjoined
             on
             them
             neither
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             Vicars
             or
             Curates
             to
             do
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             if
             any
             
               Preacher
               ,
               Pastor
            
             ,
             or
             Lecturer
             shall
             refuse
             ;
             nor
             was
             ever
             so
             construed
             .
             For
             experience
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             never
             any
             did
             do
             it
             when
             they
             preached
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             it
             conveniently
             omitted
             or
             done
             by
             others
             ;
             being
             ,
             while
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             seldom
             read
             by
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             or
             Doctor
             ,
             but
             left
             to
             those
             of
             inferior
             sort
             ,
             however
             now
             it
             be
             pressed
             as
             necessary
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             words
             directing
             to
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Book
             or
             Form
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             construed
             by
             way
             of
             seclusion
             of
             all
             other
             .
             Which
             will
             be
             manifest
             to
             such
             unprejudiced
             persons
             as
             shall
             consider
             how
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             the
             Act
             doth
             condemn
             such
             as
             did
             by
             
               speech
               or
               action
               derogate
            
             or
             deprave
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Service-book
             or
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             unfit
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             did
             approve
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             prescribes
             no
             punishment
             to
             such
             as
             in
             obedience
             to
             Authority
             ,
             do
             ,
             against
             their
             own
             liking
             forbear
             to
             use
             or
             hear
             it
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             do
             refuse
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             contempt
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             or
             better
             liking
             to
             some
             other
             form
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               If
               any
               manner
               of
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               other
               Minister
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               ought
               or
               should
               sing
               or
               say
               Common
               Prayer
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               or
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               from
               and
               after
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               St.
            
             John
             Baptist
             
               next
               coming
            
             ,
             refuse
             
               to
               use
               the
               said
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               or
               to
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               such
               Cathedral
               or
               Parish-Church
               or
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               use
               to
               minister
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               such
               order
               and
               form
               as
               they
               be
               mentioned
               and
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               or
               shall
               ,
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
               standing
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               use
               any
               other
               Rite
               ,
               Ceremony
               ,
               order
               ,
               form
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               celebrating
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               openly
               or
               privily
               ,
               or
               Mattens
               ,
               Evensong
               ,
               Administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               or
               other
               open
               prayers
               ,
               then
               is
               mentioned
               and
               set
               forth
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             then
             again
             in
             case
             they
             do
             not
             refuse
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             willing
             and
             made
             offer
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             by
             others
             disturbed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             that
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             use
             another
             ;
             
             why
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             very
             Act
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             comprised
             in
             any
             blame
             .
             But
             the
             punishment
             laid
             on
             such
             as
             should
             by
             
               open
               fact
               ,
               deed
               ,
               or
               by
               open
               threatenings
               compel
               or
               cause
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               procure
               or
               maintain
               any
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               other
               Minister
               in
               any
               Cathedral
               or
               Parish-Church
               ,
               or
               in
               Chappel
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               to
               sing
               or
               say
               any
               Common
               or
               open
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               to
               minister
               any
               Sacrament
               ,
               otherwise
               or
               in
               any
               other
               manner
               and
               form
               then
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ;
               or
               by
               any
               of
               the
               said
               means
               shall
            
             unlawfully
             
               interrupt
               or
               let
               any
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               other
               Minister
               in
               any
               Cathedral
               or
               Parish-Church
               ,
               Chappel
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               to
               sing
               or
               say
               any
               Common
               and
               open
               Prayer
               ,
               or
               to
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               and
               form
               as
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               ▪
               that
               then
               every
               such
               person
               ,
               being
               lawfully
               convicted
               in
               form
               abovesaid
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               to
               the
               Queen
               our
               Soveraign
               Lady
               ,
               her
               heirs
               and
               successors
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               offence
               an
               hundred
               marks
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Act
             goes
             on
             ,
             prescribing
             still
             greater
             punishments
             for
             the
             second
             and
             third
             offences
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             mulct
             to
             the
             Queen
             and
             her
             Successors
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             But
             now
             ,
             what
             if
             her
             Successors
             come
             to
             enact
             against
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             themselves
             
               Compellers
               and
               Threateners
            
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             then
             conclude
             that
             they
             may
             lawfully
             interrupt
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             other
             be
             excused
             for
             being
             interrupted
             ;
             where
             before
             ,
             in
             a
             Subject
             ,
             it
             was
             
               unlawful
               to
               interrupt
               or
               let
               any
               Parson
               ,
            
             in
             the
             doing
             what
             was
             by
             the
             then
             Law
             established
             ?
             So
             that
             by
             this
             very
             Act
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             such
             as
             have
             a
             reverend
             esteem
             and
             willingness
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             freed
             
               foro
               interno
               ▪
            
             but
             ,
             by
             the
             Clause
             following
             ,
             enacting
             ,
             
               That
               no
               person
               shall
               be
               at
               any
               time
               hereafter
               impeached
               or
               molested
               of
               or
               for
               any
               of
               the
               offences
               above-mentioned
               ▪
               hereafter
               to
               be
               committed
               or
               done
               contrary
               to
               this
               Act
               ,
               unless
               he
               or
               they
               so
               offending
               be
               thereof
               indicted
               at
               the
               next
               General
               Sessions
               to
               be
               holden
               before
               any
               such
               Justices
               of
               Oyer
               and
               Determiner
               ,
               or
               Justices
               of
               Assise
               next
               after
               any
               offence
               committed
               or
               done
               contrary
               to
               the
               tenor
               of
               this
               Act
            
             ;
             we
             may
             conlude
             he
             is
             freed
             
               foro
               externo
            
             also
             ,
             and
             may
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             can
             find
             )
             rest
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             while
             obedient
             
             to
             the
             Queens
             Successory
             ,
             she
             dying
             without
             an
             Heir
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             And
             if
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             Oath
             or
             Obligation
             received
             at
             Ordination
             ,
             or
             taking
             degrees
             ,
             some
             should
             think
             themselves
             farther
             bound
             ;
             They
             are
             also
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             as
             neither
             any
             derived
             power
             can
             go
             beyond
             that
             which
             impowers
             it
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             also
             to
             presume
             that
             their
             intentions
             are
             alike
             ;
             even
             to
             maintain
             Peace
             and
             Order
             ,
             by
             Uniformity
             to
             what
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             raise
             disturbance
             by
             opposition
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             Oaths
             ,
             Vows
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             held
             of
             force
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             Jesuite
             or
             Priest
             could
             in
             reason
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             be
             perswaded
             to
             recede
             in
             any
             thing
             from
             their
             obedience
             and
             conformity
             to
             the
             Papall
             Sea
             and
             Ceremony
             ;
             when
             as
             their
             Promises
             are
             not
             only
             more
             strict
             ,
             but
             confirmed
             by
             Laws
             more
             ancient
             and
             general
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             still
             in
             the
             same
             force
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             It
             is
             also
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             when
             after
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             our
             Bibles
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             
               That
               where
               heretofore
               there
               hath
               been
               great
               diversity
               in
               saying
               and
               singing
               in
               Churches
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
            
             some
             following
             Salisbury
             use
             ,
             some
             Hereford
             use
             ,
             some
             the
             use
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             some
             of
             York
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             Lincoln
             ;
             now
             ,
             
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               all
               the
               whole
               Realm
               shall
               have
               but
               one
               use
               :
            
             And
             when
             in
             the
             directions
             following
             that
             Preface
             it
             is
             set
             down
             ;
             
               That
               all
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               should
               be
               bound
               daily
               to
               say
               the
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               Prayer
               ,
               either
               privately
               ,
               or
               openly
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               let
               by
               preaching
               ,
               studying
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               urgent
               cause
               :
            
             We
             are
             still
             to
             conceive
             that
             both
             Uniformity
             was
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             duty
             of
             Preaching
             was
             in
             the
             first
             place
             held
             necessary
             .
          
           
             37.
             
             And
             if
             we
             go
             to
             experience
             ,
             in
             their
             practise
             of
             this
             precept
             of
             reading
             of
             the
             Service
             Book
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             apprehended
             as
             an
             injunction
             that
             did
             onely
             bind
             them
             
               ad
               semper
               velle
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               ad
               semper
               agere
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Hooker
             (
             elsewhere
             )
             speaks
             of
             Gods
             affirmative
             Precepts
             ,
             as
             
               Pray
               continually
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             thereupon
             few
             could
             give
             account
             of
             their
             daily
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             hindrance
             
             of
             preaching
             ,
             studying
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             could
             not
             well
             be
             alledged
             ,
             as
             before
             noted
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             in
             a
             time
             when
             it
             was
             commanded
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             it
             might
             be
             forborn
             ,
             rather
             then
             preaching
             be
             omitted
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             think
             of
             them
             that
             in
             a
             time
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             will
             yet
             rather
             omit
             preaching
             then
             it
             ;
             to
             the
             great
             discouragement
             and
             scandall
             of
             many
             a
             man
             in
             his
             Christian
             obedience
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             detriment
             of
             the
             nation
             in
             generall
             :
             who
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             scarcity
             ,
             are
             much
             wanting
             of
             that
             instruction
             which
             might
             be
             had
             from
             men
             of
             their
             abilities
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             my self
             a
             true
             lover
             of
             many
             of
             them
             for
             their
             learning
             and
             gifts
             in
             that
             kinde
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             sence
             of
             mine
             own
             losse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             others
             now
             made
             me
             thus
             large
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             38.
             
             But
             ,
             besides
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             satisfaction
             how
             they
             can
             in
             this
             condition
             uphold
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             her
             former
             sentence
             against
             non
             ▪
             conformity
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             same
             score
             they
             shall
             slight
             her
             authority
             themselves
             ;
             They
             are
             next
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             answer
             for
             their
             present
             Recusancy
             they
             can
             bring
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             shall
             not
             withall
             justifie
             the
             Recusants
             themselves
             in
             their
             separation
             from
             our
             Communion
             also
             .
             For
             plain
             it
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             that
             as
             the
             drift
             of
             all
             the
             arguments
             brought
             formerly
             by
             the
             Papists
             against
             our
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             usurpation
             in
             our
             Princes
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             succession
             ,
             lawfull
             ordination
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             in
             our
             Priests
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             their
             Doctrine
             that
             wrote
             in
             defence
             of
             what
             was
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             :
             That
             these
             things
             were
             not
             essentiall
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             :
             That
             each
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             having
             (
             as
             heretofore
             set
             down
             )
             a
             power
             within
             it self
             for
             ordering
             its
             own
             affairs
             ,
             had
             as
             well
             power
             to
             abbreviate
             or
             abrogate
             what
             was
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             or
             by
             other
             Churches
             instituted
             before
             ,
             as
             to
             institute
             that
             which
             was
             new
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             casting
             out
             from
             our
             Service
             Book
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             of
             our
             publike
             Forms
             of
             Worship
             ,
             all
             such
             Prayers
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Observations
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             that
             then
             had
             
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             had
             on
             the
             one
             side
             little
             or
             no
             footing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             on
             the
             other
             side
             greatest
             Superstition
             cast
             towards
             them
             ,
             was
             then
             held
             lawfull
             :
             as
             by
             that
             Declaration
             annexed
             to
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               concerning
               Ceremonies
               ,
               why
               some
               be
               abolished
               ,
               and
               some
               retained
               ,
            
             may
             appear
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             then
             held
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             thought
             a
             fit
             Judge
             ,
             wherein
             Superstition
             was
             most
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             best
             way
             of
             Reformation
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             now
             change
             our
             Principle
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             joyn
             with
             the
             adversary
             to
             d●●●de
             the
             fact
             ,
             as
             done
             by
             the
             Civil
             power
             ,
             and
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             neither
             own
             England
             ,
             for
             a
             Church
             ,
             nor
             him
             for
             head
             thereof
             ?
             Let
             us
             hear
             a
             little
             what
             Father
             Not
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Charity
               maintained
            
             ,
             doth
             to
             this
             purpose
             alledge
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Doctor
             Potter
             ;
             after
             some
             dispute
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             about
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Succession
             visibly
             derived
             from
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             saith
             at
             last
             ,
             Sect.
             20.
             
             
               But
               grant
               their
               first
               Bishops
               had
               such
               Authority
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               gave
               authority
               to
               their
               pretended
               Successors
               ?
               The
               Primate
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               from
               whom
               had
               he
               such
               authority
               ?
               And
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               who
               shall
               confer
               authority
               upon
               his
               Successors
               ?
               The
               temporall
               Magistrate
               :
               King
               Henry
               ,
               neither
               a
               Catholique
               ,
               nor
               a
               Protestant
               !
               King
               Edward
               a
               child
               ?
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               a
               woman
               ?
               an
               Infant
               of
               one
               houres
               age
               ,
               is
               true
               King
               in
               case
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               decease
               :
               But
               shall
               your
               Church
               lye
               fallow
               till
               that
               Infant
               King
               ,
               or
               green
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               come
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ?
               Do
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               your
               ●ierarchy
               ,
               your
               succession
               ,
               your
               Sacraments
               ,
               your
               being
               ,
               or
               not
               being
               Hereticks
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Succession
               ,
               depend
               on
               this
               new
               found
               Supremacy-doctrine
               ,
               brought
               in
               by
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               base
               occasions
               ,
               and
               for
               shamefull
               ends
               ;
               Impugned
               by
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               derided
               by
               the
               Christian
               world
               ;
               and
               even
               by
               chief
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               Doctor
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 W●tton
              
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               not
               held
               any
               necessary
               point
               of
               Faith
               ?
               And
               from
               whom
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               had
               Bishops
               their
               
               authority
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               no
               Christian
               Kings
               ?
               Must
               the
               Greek
               Patriarchs
               receive
               spiritual
               jurisdiction
               from
               the
               Greek
               Turk
               ?
               Did
               the
               Pope
               by
               the
               baptism
               of
               Princes
               ,
               lose
               the
               spiritual
               power
               he
               formerly
               had
               of
               conferring
               spiritual
               jurisdiction
               upon
               Bishops
               ?
               Hath
               the
               Temporal
               Magistrate
               authority
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               assoil
               from
               sins
               ,
               to
               inflict
               Excommunications
               and
               other
               censures
               ?
               Why
               hath
               he
               not
               power
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               dispense
               in
               irregularity
               ,
               as
               our
               late
               Soveraign
               Lord
               King
               James
               either
               dispensed
               with
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               or
               else
               gave
               Commission
               to
               some
               Bishops
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               And
               since
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               the
               Primate
               ,
               and
               not
               he
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               cleer
               that
               they
               had
               no
               power
               to
               dispense
               with
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               power
               must
               proceed
               from
               the
               Prince
               as
               superior
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               Head
               in
               the
               Protestants
               Church
               in
               England
               .
               If
               we
               have
               no
               such
               authority
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               give
               to
               others
               what
               himself
               hath
               not
               ?
               Your
               Ordination
               or
               Conse●ration
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               imprinting
               no
               character
               ,
               can
               only
               consist
               in
               giving
               a
               power
               ,
               authority
               ,
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               Episcopal
               or
               Priestly
               functions
               :
               If
               then
               the
               temporal
               Magistrate
               confers
               this
               power
               ,
               &c.
               he
               can
               ,
               nay
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               ordain
               and
               consecrate
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               he
               confers
               authority
               or
               jurisdiction
               ;
               and
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               designed
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               must
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               be
               ordained
               and
               consecrated
               by
               him
               without
               intervention
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               matter
               and
               form
               of
               Ordination
               :
               Which
               absurdities
               you
               will
               be
               more
               unwilling
               to
               grant
               ,
               then
               well
               able
               to
               avoid
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               true
               to
               your
               own
               doctrines
               .
               The
               Pope
               ,
               from
               whom
               originally
               you
               must
               beg
               your
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               never
               received
               ,
               nor
               will
               ,
               nor
               can
               acknowledg
               to
               receive
               any
               spiritual
               jurisdiction
               from
               any
               temporal
               Prince
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               jurisdiction
               must
               be
               derived
               from
               Princes
               ,
               he
               hath
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               yet
               either
               you
               must
               acknowledg
               that
               he
               hath
               spiritual
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               that
               your selves
               can
               receive
               none
               from
               him
               .
               And
               afterwards
               again
               ,
               sect
               .
               22.
               he
               saith
               ;
               But
               besides
               this
               
               defect
               in
               the
               personal
               succession
               of
               Protestant
               Bishops
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               of
               great
               moment
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               want
               the
               right
               form
               of
               ordaining
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ;
               because
               the
               manner
               which
               they
               use
               is
               so
               much
               different
               from
               the
               Roman
               Church
               (
               at
               least
               according
               to
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               Divines
               )
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               sufficient
               for
               the
               essence
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               demonstrate
               if
               this
               were
               the
               proper
               place
               of
               such
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               do
               if
               D.
               Potter
               give
               me
               occasion
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               read
               the
               Author
               cited
               here
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               and
               then
               compare
               our
               form
               of
               Ordination
               with
               that
               of
               Protestants
               ;
               and
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               form
               which
               they
               use
               either
               in
               consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               in
               ordaining
               Priests
               ,
               be
               at
               least
               doubtful
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               have
               undoubted
               Priests
               nor
               Bishops
               :
               For
               Priests
               cannot
               be
               ordained
               but
               by
               true
               Bishops
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               be
               true
               Bishop
               ,
               unless
               he
               be
               at
               first
               Priest
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               their
               Ordination
               is
               at
               least
               doubtful
               ,
               because
               that
               sufficeth
               for
               my
               present
               purpose
               .
               For
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               whose
               Ordination
               is
               notoriously
               known
               to
               be
               but
               doubtful
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               without
               sacrilege
               can
               receive
               Sacraments
               from
               them
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               administer
               unlawfully
               .
               And
               (
               if
               we
               except
               Baptism
               with
               manifest
               danger
               of
               invalidity
               ,
               and
               with
               obligation
               to
               be
               at
               least
               conditionally
               repeated
               )
               so
               Protestants
               must
               remain
               doubtful
               of
               Remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               of
               their
               Ecclesiastical
               Hierarchy
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               which
               cannot
               subsist
               without
               undoubted
               true
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               without
               due
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               (
               according
               to
               Protestants
               )
               is
               an
               essential
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               world
               to
               observe
               the
               proceeding
               of
               English
               Protestants
               in
               this
               point
               of
               their
               Ordination
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 An.
                 3
                 Ed.
                 6.
                 cap.
              
               2.
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Child
               about
               twelve
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               That
               such
               a
               form
               of
               making
               and
               consecrating
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               as
               by
               six
               Prelates
               and
               six
               other
               to
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               should
               be
               devised
               (
               Mark
               well
               this
               word
               devised
               )
               and
               set
               forth
               under
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               
               should
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               .
               But
               after
               this
               Act
               was
               repealed
               ,
               1
               
                 Mar.
                 Sess
              
               .
               2.
               
               Insomuch
               as
               that
               when
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 An.
                 6
                 &
                 7
                 Regin
                 .
                 Eliz.
              
               Bishop
               Bonner
               being
               indicted
               upon
               a
               Certificate
               made
               by
               Doctor
               Horn
               a
               Protestant
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               for
               his
               refusal
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               and
               excepting
               against
               the
               Indictment
               ,
               because
               Dr.
               Horn
               was
               no
               Bishop
               ;
               they
               were
               all
               at
               a
               stand
               till
               
                 An.
                 8
                 Eliz.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               the
               Act
               of
               Ed.
               6.
               was
               renewed
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               with
               a
               particular
               Proviso
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               should
               be
               impreached
               or
               molested
               by
               means
               of
               any
               Certificate
               by
               any
               Bishop
               or
               Archbishop
               made
               before
               this
               last
               Act
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               cleer
               that
               they
               made
               some
               doubt
               of
               their
               own
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               uncertainty
               in
               the
               whole
               business
               of
               their
               Ordination
               ,
               which
               (
               forsooth
               )
               must
               depend
               on
               six
               Prelates
               ,
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               being
               contrary
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             So
             that
             you
             see
             all
             along
             the
             authority
             and
             interposition
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             scoffed
             at
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             made
             ineffectual
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             nay
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             no
             Church
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             and
             independently
             governed
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             a
             Clergy
             too
             that
             do
             particularly
             derive
             their
             Ordination
             and
             power
             from
             a
             forein
             Head
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             Rights
             and
             Ceremonies
             then
             abolished
             .
             If
             none
             but
             true
             Priests
             can
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             none
             but
             true
             Bishops
             make
             true
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             none
             but
             the
             Pope
             make
             true
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             but
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             interpose
             )
             why
             then
             no
             true
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             no
             true
             Church
             ,
             by
             their
             doctrine
             .
             And
             to
             that
             purpose
             he
             doth
             put
             a
             mark
             upon
             the
             word
             devised
             ,
             as
             deriding
             the
             Civil
             power
             therein
             :
          
           
             38.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             add
             to
             this
             what
             was
             (
             before
             him
             )
             observed
             by
             Father
             Parsons
             concerning
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Service-book
             ,
             and
             objected
             against
             the
             validity
             and
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             power
             to
             abolish
             their
             Mass
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             ▪
             it
             will
             make
             us
             wary
             in
             condemning
             less
             Alterations
             now
             made
             by
             a
             greater
             Power
             ,
             while
             yet
             we
             shall
             commend
             conformity
             to
             a
             less
             Power
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             
             greater
             alteration
             .
             For
             he
             alleadgeth
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             
               Three
               Conversions
               of
               England
               ,
               par
               .
               2.
               chap.
               12.
               sect
               .
            
             25.
             
             That
             the
             Reformation
             and
             Service-book
             were
             made
             by
             the
             then
             Protector
             to
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             (
             who
             it
             is
             well
             known
             had
             no
             such
             power
             and
             soveraignty
             in
             himself
             as
             our
             present
             Protector
             hath
             .
             )
             And
             to
             this
             end
             he
             saith
             :
             
               And
               now
               Candles
               ,
               Ashes
               ,
               and
               Images
               being
               gone
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               there
               followed
               in
               the
               next
               moneth
               after
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               March
               )
               that
               the
               Protector
               still
               desiring
               to
               go
               forward
               with
               his
               designment
               of
               alteration
               ,
               sent
               abroad
               a
               Proclamation
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               with
               a
               certain
               Communion-book
               in
               English
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               for
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               Mass-book
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               was
               the
               very
               same
               that
               was
               rejected
               a
               little
               before
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               another
               patched
               up
               afterward
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               mended
               or
               altered
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               cleer
               .
               But
               great
               care
               there
               was
               had
               by
               the
               Protector
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               that
               this
               Book
               should
               be
               admited
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               presently
               ,
               even
               before
               it
               was
               allowed
               in
               Parliament
               .
               To
               which
               effect
               Fox
               setteth
               down
               a
               large
               Letter
               of
               the
               Council
               to
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               exhorting
               and
               commanding
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               name
               ,
               to
               admit
               and
               put
               in
               practice
               this
               Book
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 thought
                 good
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 require
                 your
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 and
                 nevertheless
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesties
                 our
                 most
                 dread
                 Lords
                 name
                 to
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 diligent
                 ,
                 earnest
                 and
                 careful
                 respect
                 to
                 cause
                 these
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 every
                 Parson
                 ,
                 Vicar
                 and
                 Curate
                 within
                 your
                 Diocese
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 diligence
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 sufficient
                 time
                 well
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 advise
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 Easter
                 time
                 ,
                 &c.
                 praying
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Order
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 one
                 uniform
                 manner
                 quietly
                 used
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 execution
                 whereof
                 we
                 do
                 eftsoons
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 diligent
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 tender
                 the
                 Kings
                 Majesties
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               From
               Westminster
               ,
               the
               13.
               of
               March
               ,
               1548.
               
               By
               all
               which
               ,
               and
               by
               much
               more
               that
               might
               be
               alleadged
               ,
               
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               was
               hitherto
               done
               against
               Catholick
               Religion
               for
               these
               first
               two
               years
               ,
               until
               the
               second
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               private
               authority
               of
               the
               Protector
               and
               his
               adherents
               ,
               before
               Law
               ,
               and
               against
               Law
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             40.
             
             And
             if
             we
             look
             farther
             into
             the
             Preamble
             of
             the
             first
             Statute
             that
             confirmed
             this
             Book
             ,
             by
             him
             also
             set
             down
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             sect
             .
             35.
             we
             may
             find
             that
             the
             said
             Book
             was
             appointed
             first
             for
             Uniformity
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             that
             it
             or
             some
             other
             had
             been
             set
             on
             foot
             before
             by
             the
             Lord
             Protector
             in
             the
             Kings
             name
             .
             The
             words
             are
             ;
             
               Where
               of
               long
               time
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Act
             )
             
               there
               hath
               been
               in
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             
               divers
               Forms
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               Mattens
               and
               Evensong
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               whole
               Communion
               called
               the
               Mass
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               where
               the
               Kings
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               most
               entirely
               beloved
               Vncle
               the
               Lord
               Protector
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               Highness
               Council
               ,
               hath
               heretofore
               divers
               times
               assayed
               to
               stay
               Innovations
               or
               new
               Rites
               concerning
               the
               premisses
               ;
               yet
               the
               same
               hath
               not
               had
               such
               good
               success
               as
               his
               Highness
               required
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               Whereupon
               his
               Highness
               by
               the
               most
               prudent
               advice
               aforesaid
               ,
               being
               pleased
               to
               bear
               with
               the
               frailty
               and
               weakness
               of
               his
               Subjects
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               of
               his
               great
               clemencie
               hath
               not
               been
               only
               content
               to
               abstain
               from
               punishment
               in
               that
               behalf
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               an
               uniform
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               and
               godly
               order
               should
               be
               had
               concerning
               the
               premisses
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Archbishop
               of
            
             Canterbury
             
               and
               certain
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               discreet
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               consider
               and
               ponder
               the
               premisses
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               having
               as
               well
               an
               eye
               and
               respect
               to
               the
               most
               sincere
               and
               pure
               Christian
               Religion
               taught
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               the
               usages
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               should
               draw
               and
               make
               one
               convenient
               and
               meet
               order
               ,
               rite
               and
               fashion
               of
               Common-Prayer
               and
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               used
               in
            
             England
             ,
             Wales
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               The
               which
               at
               this
               time
               by
               the
               aid
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               uniform
               agreement
               ,
               is
               of
               them
               concluded
               ,
               set
               forth
               and
               delivered
               ,
               to
               his
               Highness
               great
               comfort
               and
               quietness
               of
               mind
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               entituled
               ,
            
             The
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
             and
             Administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             truly
             I
             cannot
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             see
             how
             we
             can
             make
             either
             the
             first
             Imposition
             or
             receipt
             of
             this
             Book
             lawfull
             if
             we
             stick
             not
             to
             our
             main
             principle
             in
             acknowledging
             the
             present
             supream
             Christian
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             the
             Protector
             was
             in
             the
             non-age
             of
             the
             King.
             And
             if
             those
             elder
             Reformed
             Protestants
             amongst
             us
             ,
             did
             well
             to
             conform
             to
             this
             authority
             in
             abolition
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             other
             very
             ancient
             services
             ,
             and
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             Book
             had
             been
             by
             Parliament
             already
             rejected
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             me
             great
             reason
             to
             conform
             to
             what
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             and
             a
             Protector
             of
             more
             power
             ,
             hath
             determined
             concerning
             another
             alteration
             of
             this
             kinde
             .
             To
             think
             that
             the
             Book
             ,
             or
             the
             Ceremonies
             thereby
             appointed
             ,
             had
             of
             themselves
             ,
             (
             separate
             from
             that
             Authority
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             devised
             and
             imimposed
             )
             any
             such
             inherent
             and
             divine
             worth
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             own
             sake
             to
             claim
             admittance
             and
             continuance
             ,
             were
             plainly
             to
             contradict
             the
             act
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Stories
             of
             those
             times
             which
             tell
             us
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             commanded
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             plainly
             cross
             the
             judgement
             of
             Mr.
             Hooker
             himself
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
               Travers
               ,
               fol.
            
             471.
             may
             be
             found
             giving
             sentence
             for
             indifferency
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             as
             in
             themselves
             ,
             by
             the
             instance
             of
             kneeling
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             or
             walking
             ,
             at
             receiving
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               An
               order
               as
               I
               learn
               ,
               there
               was
               tendred
               ,
               that
               Communicants
               should
               neither
               kneel
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               most
               places
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               nor
               sit
               as
               in
               this
               place
               the
               custome
               is
               ,
               but
               walk
               to
               the
               one
               side
               of
               the
               Table
               ,
               and
               there
               standing
               till
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               passe
               afterwards
               away
               round
               about
               by
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               being
               on
               a
               sudden
               begun
               to
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               sat
               wondring
               what
               it
               should
               mean
               ,
               others
               deliberating
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               at
               length
               by
               name
               one
               of
               them
               being
               called
               openly
               thereunto
               ,
               requested
               that
               they
               might
               do
               as
               they
               had
               been
               accustomed
               ,
               which
               was
               granted
               ,
               and
               as
               Master
               Travers
               had
               administred
               his
               way
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               so
               a
               Curate
               was
               sent
               to
               minister
               to
               them
               after
               their
               way
               ,
               which
               unprosperous
               beginning
               
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               (
               
                 saving
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 needless
                 alterations
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 harmless
              
               )
               did
               so
               disgrace
               that
               order
               in
               their
               conceit
               who
               had
               to
               allow
               or
               disallow
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 took
                 no
                 place
              
               .
            
             Was
             there
             indifferency
             and
             harmlesness
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             things
             then
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             onely
             inconvenient
             ,
             as
             causing
             distraction
             and
             scandall
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             other
             receivers
             ;
             and
             could
             Master
             Hooker
             record
             without
             censure
             ,
             the
             custome
             of
             that
             Congregation
             whereof
             he
             was
             Minister
             ;
             in
             receiving
             of
             the
             Communion
             sitting
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             ought
             appears
             gave
             it
             so
             to
             them
             himself
             )
             whereas
             yet
             the
             Service
             Book
             had
             appointed
             it
             kneeling
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             now
             think
             of
             any
             inherent
             divine
             wor●●in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ?
             No
             sure
             ,
             this
             would
             but
             too
             plainly
             argue
             them
             guilty
             of
             Superstition
             that
             so
             maintain
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             render
             the
             abolition
             of
             it
             both
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ▪
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             Masse
             Book
             was
             formerly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             like
             superstition
             cast
             towards
             it
             :
             For
             the
             late
             Archbishop
             ,
             
               sect
               .
               35.
               num
               .
               7.
               punct
               .
            
             5.
             affirmeth
             ,
             
               that
               
                 himself
                 had
                 heard
                 some
                 Jesuites
                 confess
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Lyturgie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 positive
                 Error
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 pressed
                 why
                 then
                 they
                 refused
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
            
             (
             In
             like
             manner
             as
             now
             Conformists
             may
             be
             asked
             ,
             now
             when
             no
             positive
             error
             can
             be
             objected
             neither
             )
             
               They
               answered
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               because
               though
               our
               Liturgy
               had
               nothing
               ill
               ,
               yet
               it
               wanted
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               that
               which
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               their
               Service
               :
            
             So
             that
             if
             this
             answer
             were
             not
             valuable
             to
             excuse
             Refusants
             then
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             like
             can
             excuse
             any
             now
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             All
             which
             well
             weighed
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             effectuall
             answer
             to
             be
             made
             to
             such
             as
             have
             been
             Recusants
             or
             Non-conformists
             ,
             if
             we
             fall
             from
             that
             principle
             of
             acknowledgement
             of
             that
             Supremacy
             which
             the
             Church
             then
             gave
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             amongst
             us
             ,
             accounting
             him
             
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Persons
               ,
               as
               well
               Ecclesiastical
               as
               Civil
               ,
               supream
               Head
               and
               Governour
               .
            
             If
             upon
             any
             pretence
             we
             forsake
             this
             hold
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             lose
             the
             direct
             way
             to
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             but
             do
             let
             in
             error
             on
             every
             side
             to
             over
             master
             and
             confound
             us
             .
             And
             
             although
             this
             power
             were
             formerly
             given
             to
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             while
             they
             had
             the
             stile
             of
             King
             or
             Queen
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             shall
             impartially
             consider
             the
             intention
             of
             that
             Act
             whereby
             this
             power
             was
             exercised
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             that
             it
             ,
             like
             all
             Laws
             ,
             having
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             conservation
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Unity
             ,
             did
             not
             limit
             it
             to
             persons
             so
             stiled
             onely
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             kept
             for
             ever
             ,
             did
             for
             
               ever
               unite
               it
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Monarch
             thereof
             ,
             although
             no
             King
             ,
             nor
             more
             crowned
             ,
             nor
             anointed
             then
             some
             of
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             were
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             shall
             find
             Mr.
             Hooker
             to
             understand
             and
             apply
             it
             ;
             for
             reckoning
             up
             the
             Subject
             whereof
             his
             eight
             Books
             are
             to
             treat
             ,
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               eight
               is
               ▪
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               dominion
               or
               Supream
               Authority
               ,
               which
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               highest
               Governour
               or
               Prince
               ,
               hath
               as
               well
               in
               respect
               of
               domestical
               jurisdictions
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               other
               forrainly
               claimed
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             In
             which
             expressions
             
               of
               Highest
               Governour
               or
               Prince
               ▪
            
             (
             Prince
             signifying
             the
             same
             with
             Highest
             Governour
             ,
             or
             Governour
             in
             chief
             )
             we
             may
             presume
             he
             meant
             it
             due
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Monarch
             as
             King.
             And
             a
             great
             pitty
             it
             is
             that
             we
             had
             not
             the
             Book
             it self
             to
             have
             been
             further
             satisfied
             herein
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             belonging
             to
             him
             :
             But
             for
             want
             thereof
             ,
             we
             will
             adde
             the
             judgement
             of
             such
             others
             as
             have
             been
             generally
             held
             most
             famous
             in
             their
             generations
             .
          
           
             42.
             
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             his
             Sermon
             upon
             that
             Text
             of
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               annointed
            
             ,
             proves
             at
             large
             that
             all
             persons
             in
             Supream
             Power
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Gods
             annointed
             ,
             although
             material
             Unction
             and
             other
             Ceremonies
             be
             wanting
             ;
             as
             primarily
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               It
               was
               meant
               of
               such
               as
               were
               Patriarchs
               ;
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 fol
                 798.
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 World
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 principal
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
              
               (
               as
               I
               may
               safely
               say
               )
               
                 Princes
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ▪
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 holden
                 and
                 reputed
                 by
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 lived
                 .
              
               I
               may
               safely
               say
               it
               ,
               
                 for
                 of
                 Abraham
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 expresse
                 terms
                 said
                 by
                 the
              
               Hethites
               ,
               
                 Audi
                 Domine
                 ,
                 Princeps
                 Dei
                 es
                 inter
                 nos
                 ,
              
               Thou
               art
               a
               Prince
               
               of
               God
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 mighty
                 Prince
                 )
                 here
                 among
                 us
                 :
              
               As
               indeed
               a
               Prince
               he
               shewed
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               battel
               and
               overthrow
               to
               four
               Kings
               at
               once
               .
               Of
               Isaac
               no
               less
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               who
               grew
               so
               mighty
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               Palestine
               was
               glad
               to
               intreat
               him
               to
               remove
               further
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               dwell
               so
               neer
               him
               ▪
               and
               then
               to
               go
               after
               him
               in
               person
               and
               sue
               to
               him
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               a
               league
               of
               amity
               between
               them
               .
               And
               the
               like
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               sword
               and
               bow
               conquered
               from
               the
               Amorite
               (
               the
               mightiest
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               in
               Canaan
               )
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               by
               will
               he
               gave
               to
               Joseph
               for
               possession
               .
               It
               was
               neer
               to
               Sichar
               ,
               well
               known
               ;
               you
               have
               mention
               of
               it
               ,
               Joh.
               4.
               5
               :
            
          
           
             
               Great
               men
               they
               were
               ,
               certainly
               greater
               then
               most
               conceive
               .
               But
               be
               their
               greatness
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               this
               is
               sure
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               the
               Rulers
               the
               people
               of
               God
               then
               had
               ,
               and
               besides
               them
               Rulers
               had
               they
               none
               .
               And
               that
               is
               it
               we
               seek
               :
               Pater
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               too
               ;
               Fatherhood
               and
               Government
               :
               And
               these
               two
               made
               them
               Patriarchs
               ,
               
                 &
                 unctos
                 ante
                 unctionem
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Augustine
               )
               anointed
               before
               there
               was
               any
               material
               anointing
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             said
             it
             to
             be
             properly
             due
             to
             such
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             Rulers
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             because
             Christian
             Magistracie
             in
             the
             latter
             ages
             was
             mostly
             executed
             by
             and
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Kings
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             afterwards
             prove
             how
             they
             were
             to
             succeed
             in
             this
             right
             .
             Which
             done
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             censure
             that
             usurpation
             of
             power
             foreignly
             claimed
             by
             Pope
             and
             Cardinals
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             this
             title
             would
             enter
             common
             with
             Christian
             Kings
             ;
             proving
             that
             thirty
             three
             times
             in
             Scripture
             the
             terms
             of
             
               Gods
               anointed
            
             are
             used
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             but
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             Kings
             all
             :
             shewing
             farther
             ,
             that
             others
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             anointed
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             so
             called
             yet
             were
             never
             stiled
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               a●ointed
            
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             uncti
             ,
             but
             not
             Christi
             .
             And
             then
             setting
             forth
             the
             Kings
             more
             proper
             claim
             to
             this
             title
             ,
             as
             being
             chief
             Christian
             head
             ,
             he
             after
             asks
             ,
             
               Who
               be
               they
               ?
               If
               we
               go
               by
               the
               book
               ,
               Princes
               :
               why
               then
               ,
               touch
               not
               
               Princes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             in
             principal
             power
             ,
             or
             Rulers
             in
             chief
             And
             thereupon
             he
             after
             adds
             ,
             to
             take
             their
             supposition
             off
             that
             thought
             this
             Authority
             depended
             on
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Unction
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             fol.
             800.
             
             
               This
               claim
               by
               the
               Ceremony
               is
               clean
               marred
               by
               this
               Text
               :
               For
               when
               these
               words
               (
               here
               ,
               were
               spoken
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Ceremony
               instituted
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 non
                 ens
              
               ,
               no
               such
               thing
               
                 in
                 rerum
                 natura
              
               ;
               that
               name
               not
               up
               til
               Moses
               .
               Now
               these
               here
               in
               the
               Text
               were
               in
               their
               graves
               long
               before
               Moses
               was
               born
               ;
               no
               meos
               then
               ,
               no
               claim
               by
               the
               Ceremony
               .
               And
               after
               it
               came
               up
               ,
               no
               Priest
               went
               out
               of
               Ju●●
               to
               Persia
               to
               carry
               the
               Ceremony
               to
               Cyrus
               ;
               yet
               of
               him
               saith
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Haec
                 dicit
                 Dominus
                 Cyro
                 Christo
                 meo
                 ,
              
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               Cyrus
               mine
               anointed
               :
               And
               yet
               never
               came
               there
               any
               oil
               upon
               his
               head
               .
               So
               that
               even
               after
               it
               was
               taken
               up
               ,
               yet
               the
               Ceremony
               and
               the
               claim
               by
               it
               ,
               would
               not
               hold
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Ceremony
               doth
               not
               any
               thing
               ;
               onely
               declareth
               what
               is
               done
               .
               The
               party
               was
               before
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               is
               after
               it
               :
               Onely
               by
               it
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               which
               he
               should
               have
               been
               still
               ;
               though
               he
               had
               never
               so
               been
               declared
               .
               The
               truth
               may
               and
               doth
               subsist
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               so
               without
               it
               .
               It
               may
               be
               retained
               ,
               as
               with
               some
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               with
               us
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               spared
               as
               it
               is
               with
               others
               ;
               spared
               or
               retained
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               ;
               no
               claim
               groweth
               that
               way
               .
               But
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               used
               ,
               as
               by
               Samuel
               to
               Saul
               ,
               by
               Zadoc
               to
               Solomon
               :
               yet
               they
               claimed
               nothing
               in
               the
               parties
               they
               anointed
               ,
               but
               called
               them
               still
               Gods
               ,
               and
               never
               their
               own
               anointed
               :
               They
               knew
               no
               claim
               lay
               by
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               but
               a
               Ceremony
               :
               he
               that
               ministreth
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               hath
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               party
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               God
               alone
               ;
               and
               then
               much
               lesse
               he
               that
               performeth
               but
               a
               Ceremony
               ,
               is
               to
               plead
               any
               meos
               .
               So
               that
               every
               way
               ,
               this
               claim
               vanisheth
               of
               
                 Christi
                 Pontificis
              
               .
            
          
           
             Afterwards
             he
             reproves
             all
             claim
             made
             by
             the
             people
             of
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             their
             anointed
             ,
             or
             had
             his
             right
             to
             govern
             from
             their
             suff●ages
             :
             And
             set●
             
             forth
             also
             by
             divers
             instances
             of
             personal
             failings
             ,
             both
             in
             Government
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             among
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             as
             others
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             pretence
             of
             fault
             could
             debar
             the
             person
             ▪
             him
             that
             was
             in
             power
             ,
             of
             this
             priviledg
             and
             title
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             liberty
             of
             touching
             him
             either
             with
             hand
             ,
             tongue
             ,
             or
             pen
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               It
               is
               the
               administration
               to
               govern
               ,
               not
               the
               gift
               to
               govern
               well
               ;
               the
               right
               of
               ruling
               not
               the
               ruling
               right
               :
               It
               includes
               nothing
               but
               a
               due
               Title
               ;
               it
               excludes
               nothing
               but
               Vsurpation
               .
            
             And
             he
             asks
             the
             question
             ,
             
               who
               is
               anointed
            
             ?
             and
             answers
             it
             ,
             
               on
               whom
               the
               right
               rests
            
             :
             And
             so
             again
             he
             asketh
             ,
             Who
             is
             inunctus
             ?
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               it
               not
            
             ,
             that
             is
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             hath
             not
             this
             right
             
               by
               administration
               to
               govern
            
             ,
             or
             immediate
             possession
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             If
             he
             be
             a
             Foreigner
             ,
             like
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             as
             medling
             in
             anothers
             mans
             jurisdiction
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             (
             as
             he
             after
             instanceth
             )
             in
             
               Nimrod
               ,
               one
               who
               cared
               for
               no
               anointing
               ,
               thrust
               himself
               in
               ,
               and
               by
               violence
               usurped
               the
               throne
               ,
               came
               in
               rather
               like
               one
               steeped
               in
               vinegar
               ,
               then
               anointed
               with
               oil
               ,
               rather
               as
               a
               Ranger
               of
               a
               Forrest
               ,
               then
               a
               Father
               of
               a
               family
               ;
               he
               was
               no
               anointed
               ,
               nor
               any
               that
               so
               cometh
               in
               .
            
             These
             words
             at
             first
             view
             will
             seem
             to
             a
             prejudiced
             Reader
             to
             contradict
             and
             overthrow
             all
             said
             before
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             authority
             and
             respect
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             chief
             Mag●strate
             :
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             considered
             those
             qualifications
             that
             debar
             him
             this
             anointing
             ,
             and
             then
             whether
             it
             abate
             Subjects
             in
             their
             just
             obedience
             ,
             or
             him
             only
             in
             having
             just
             title
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             whether
             this
             repulse
             and
             resistance
             of
             such
             an
             one
             may
             be
             made
             whilst
             he
             is
             first
             entring
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             also
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             then
             made
             ;
             we
             may
             then
             well
             reconcile
             him
             to
             what
             was
             said
             before
             .
             For
             first
             having
             spoken
             of
             that
             sacred
             power
             which
             belongs
             to
             each
             Christian
             King
             as
             anointed
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             oppose
             to
             it
             all
             foreign
             claim
             ,
             whether
             craftily
             entred
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             or
             forcibly
             ,
             as
             now
             instanced
             in
             Nimrod
             ;
             especially
             if
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             of
             another
             Religion
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             he
             could
             not
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Christi
             ,
             not
             
               caring
               for
               anointing
            
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             care
             of
             Church
             or
             Religion
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             Discourse
             .
             When
             as
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             understand
             that
             every
             one
             that
             a
             discontented
             party
             will
             call
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             do
             make
             a
             forcible
             entry
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             those
             that
             live
             under
             his
             obeisance
             ,
             withstood
             upon
             any
             allegation
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             in
             commending
             that
             submission
             which
             Primitive
             Christians
             gave
             to
             their
             former
             Emperors
             ,
             although
             known
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             different
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             But
             he
             will
             be
             best
             understood
             to
             gainsay
             such
             kind
             of
             Liberty
             or
             meaning
             ,
             by
             the
             immediate
             following
             words
             .
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
            
             ,
             David
             ,
             
               or
               he
               that
               beginneth
               a
               royal
               race
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               Head
               ;
               on
               him
               is
               that
               right
               of
               ruling
               first
               shed
               ,
               from
               him
               it
               runs
               down
               to
               the
               next
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               lowest
               border
               of
               his
               issue
               .
            
             )
             so
             that
             then
             you
             finde
             that
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             now
             is
             usually
             called
             Usurpation
             ;
             the
             poss●ssion
             of
             the
             government
             by
             a
             new
             Person
             ,
             or
             Family
             ,
             that
             is
             Usurpation
             indeed
             ;
             for
             how
             then
             should
             any
             amongst
             Christians
             be
             thought
             a
             lawfull
             
               beginner
               of
               a
               Royal
               Race
            
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             possession
             must
             needs
             dispossess
             some
             person
             of
             the
             old
             family
             which
             could
             never
             be
             supposed
             to
             want
             some
             such
             relating
             to
             him
             in
             kindred
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             apparantly
             within
             the
             lowest
             
               borders
               of
               this
               natural
               Issue
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             before
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             did
             do
             so
             as
             David
             did
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             like
             Divine
             anointing
             and
             warrant
             as
             he
             had
             ;
             how
             shall
             Subjects
             be
             so
             guided
             in
             their
             distinction
             as
             not
             mistake
             and
             think
             every
             one
             a
             Usurper
             ?
             For
             if
             such
             an
             one
             be
             a
             Usurper
             ,
             then
             are
             Christian
             Kingdoms
             governed
             by
             a
             race
             of
             Usurpers
             .
             Nay
             by
             Usurpers
             too
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             right
             be
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             first
             beginner
             of
             a
             Race
             .
          
           
             44.
             
             And
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             this
             derivation
             of
             right
             from
             first
             seisure
             ,
             as
             though
             his
             right
             were
             best
             ,
             even
             as
             Davids
             was
             better
             then
             any
             that
             followed
             ,
             doth
             contradict
             that
             fancy
             of
             prescription
             ,
             as
             meer
             fancy
             indeed
             ;
             wherein
             it
             is
             made
             worst
             :
             or
             rather
             to
             have
             no
             worth
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Successors
             do
             arrive
             at
             Lawfulness
             ,
             accordcording
             as
             by
             degrees
             they
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             And
             to
             prove
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             that
             Subjects
             may
             
             not
             upon
             any
             such
             Allegation
             rise
             or
             resist
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             him
             instancing
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Saul
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             fol.
             791.
             
             
               I
               verily
               think
               God
               ,
               in
               this
               first
               example
               ,
               of
               his
               first
               King
               over
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               hath
               purposely
               suffered
               them
               all
               to
               fall
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ;
               even
               all
               that
               should
               fall
               out
               in
               any
               King
               after
               him
               ,
               to
               enforce
               their
               Position
               :
               that
               so
               we
               might
               find
               them
               answered
               to
               our
               hands
               .
               To
               touch
               them
               in
               Order
               ;
               they
               would
               easily
               have
               quarrelled
               at
               Sauls
               mis
               government
               .
               Not
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               he
               then
               was
               a
               mild
               and
               a
               gracious
               Prince
               .
               Never
               came
               there
               from
               any
               Princes
               mouth
               ,
               a
               more
               princely
               speech
               ,
               then
               the
               first
               speech
               he
               is
               recorded
               to
               have
               spoken
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 populo
                 ,
                 quod
                 flet
                 ?
                 what
                 ailes
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 complain
                 ?
              
               A
               speech
               worthy
               everlasting
               memory
               ,
               so
               they
               complain
               not
               without
               cause
               .
               But
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               he
               grew
               so
               stern
               and
               fierce
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               might
               speak
               to
               him
               .
               Upon
               every
               light
               occasion
               ,
               nay
               ,
               upon
               no
               occasion
               at
               all
               ,
               his
               Javelin
               went
               straight
               to
               nail
               men
               to
               the
               wall
               ;
               not
               David
               onely
               ,
               but
               Jonathan
               his
               Son
               and
               Heir
               apparant
               ,
               and
               no
               cause
               why
               .
               In
               the
               13.
               
               Chapter
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Saul
               had
               then
               been
               King
               a
               yeer
               ,
               and
               reigned
               two
               years
               in
               Israel
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               his
               reign
               was
               fourty
               years
               :
               Their
               own
               Writers
               resolve
               it
               thus
               ,
               how
               long
               soever
               he
               reigned
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               King
               but
               two
               years
               .
               All
               the
               time
               after
               ,
               he
               was
               somewhat
               else
               ,
               or
               somewhat
               more
               then
               a
               King.
               And
               they
               let
               not
               to
               tell
               what
               ;
               applying
               to
               Saul
               that
               of
               the
               Psalm
               ,
               
                 Tyrants
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 God
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 seek
                 after
                 my
                 soul
                 .
              
               And
               that
               ,
               
                 Vnder
                 thy
                 wings
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 refuge
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 tyranny
                 be
                 overpast
              
               ;
               Yet
               for
               all
               this
               Tyranny
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               ,
               saith
               David
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               he
               fell
               not
               into
               the
               sin
               of
               all
               sins
               ,
               which
               they
               stand
               so
               much
               on
               
                 us●rping
                 power
                 in
                 things
                 spirituall
              
               ;
               Yes
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               they
               have
               found
               too
               .
               Why
               ?
               did
               he
               call
               himself
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ?
               Indeed
               no
               ,
               Samuel
               did
               that
               for
               him
               ;
               He
               it
               was
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 When
                 thou
                 wert
                 little
                 in
                 thine
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 made
                 thee
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               (
               of
               which
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Levi
               was
               one
               )
               for
               that
               Samuel
               must
               answer
               .
               But
               Saul
               went
               further
               a
               great
               deal
               ;
               yea
               further
               then
               Oza
               :
               For
               he
               
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               sacrifice
               in
               person
               himself
               ;
               to
               offer
               burnt
               offerings
               upon
               the
               very
               Altar
               ,
               the
               Highest
               part
               of
               all
               the
               Priests
               Office
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               usurped
               further
               then
               ever
               did
               any
               .
               And
               all
               this
               David
               knew
               ,
               yet
               it
               kept
               him
               not
               from
               saying
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               .
               They
               never
               have
               done
               with
               persecuting
               and
               shedding
               Priests
               blood
               :
               was
               Sauls
               singer
               in
               that
               too
               ?
               In
               that
               he
               passed
               :
               He
               put
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               himself
               ,
               and
               fourscore
               and
               four
               more
               all
               in
               one
               day
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               all
               upon
               the
               single
               accusation
               of
               Doeg
               ;
               Innocent
               in
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               all
               Loyall
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               but
               for
               a
               douzen
               of
               bread
               given
               to
               David
               .
               This
               could
               not
               but
               grieve
               David
               exceedingly
               :
               it
               was
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               yet
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               ,
               though
               for
               all
               that
               .
               And
               one
               case
               more
               I
               give
               in
               for
               advantage
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               he
               was
               a
               Demoniack
               ,
               one
               actually
               possessed
               with
               an
               
                 evill
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               case
               beyond
               all
               other
               cases
               :
               yet
               destroy
               him
               not
               ,
               Abisai
               ,
               though
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               Abisai
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               
                 Inimicum
                 tuum
              
               ,
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 this
                 Vsurper
                 ,
                 this
                 Persecutor
                 ,
                 this
                 possessed
                 party
                 ,
              
               this
               what
               you
               will
               ;
               David
               would
               have
               said
               no
               other
               then
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               ,
               still
               .
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               their
               destructive
               cases
               is
               here
               wanting
               :
               They
               be
               all
               here
               ,
               all
               in
               Saul
               ,
               all
               in
               him
               at
               the
               time
               of
               this
               motion
               :
               yet
               all
               alter
               not
               the
               case
               ;
               David
               saith
               still
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               .
               If
               then
               all
               be
               in
               Saul
               ,
               all
               incident
               ,
               all
               eminent
               in
               him
               ,
               nay
               if
               his
               case
               be
               beyond
               all
               said
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               David
               here
               saith
               .
               Though
               he
               be
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 destroy
                 him
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 destroy
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 destroy
              
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               child
               of
               perdition
            
          
           
             
               I
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               deceive
               you
               ;
               There
               may
               seem
               yet
               to
               want
               one
               thing
               .
               Here
               was
               no
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               him
               ,
               or
               give
               warrant
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               yes
               that
               there
               was
               too
               ,
               for
               Abiathar
               scaped
               that
               great
               Massacre
               of
               Priests
               by
               Saul
               ;
               and
               now
               he
               was
               lawfull
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               .
               Now
               he
               fled
               to
               David
               thence
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               Ephod
               with
               him
               .
               so
               as
               by
               good
               hap
               ,
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               was
               with
               David
               now
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               the
               Ephod
               too
               .
               There
               wanted
               no
               just
               
               cause
               (
               you
               see
               )
               to
               proceed
               against
               Saul
               .
               There
               wanted
               no
               lawfull
               Authority
               ,
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               we
               have
               :
               There
               wanted
               no
               good
               will
               in
               Abiathar
               ,
               ye
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               his
               father
               and
               brethren
               having
               been
               murthered
               by
               Saul
               ,
               so
               here
               was
               all
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               been
               ,
               for
               a
               word
               speaking
               ,
               all
               would
               not
               serve
               ;
               David
               is
               still
               where
               he
               was
               ;
               saith
               still
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               ;
               knew
               no
               such
               power
               in
               the
               
                 High
                 Priests
              
               censure
               ,
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               abuse
               it
               ,
               cannot
               see
               Quis
               ,
               any
               person
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               nor
               any
               cause
               for
               which
               it
               is
               to
               be
               done
               .
               That
               Abisai
               may
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               nor
               Abiathar
               give
               warrant
               to
               it
               ,
               his
               charge
               is
               honest
               ,
               
                 ne
                 perdas
              
               :
               His
               reason
               good
               ,
               
                 Christus
                 Domini
              
               ;
               His
               sentence
               just
               ,
               nor
               
                 erit
                 insons
              
               :
               His
               challenge
               unanswerable
               ,
               
                 quis
                 mittet
                 manum
              
               .
            
          
           
             46.
             
             By
             giving
             Subjects
             leave
             to
             rise
             and
             resist
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             would
             also
             be
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             bring
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             into
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             to
             have
             
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             so
             bring
             in
             ●dolatry
             and
             Anarchy
             ▪
             which
             in
             his
             Sermon
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             he
             impu●es
             to
             that
             want
             ;
             and
             therefore
             fol.
             126.
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               first
               thanks
               then
               shall
               be
               this
               first
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               a
               King.
               This
               very
               thing
               that
               there
               is
               one
               and
               that
               this
               de●ect
               
                 Non
                 erat
                 Rex
              
               ,
               hath
               not
               taken
               hold
               on
               us
               .
               The
               shout
               of
               a
               King
               is
               a
               joyful
               shout
               ,
               was
               a
               true
               saying
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Balaam
               )
               but
               forced
               thereto
               by
               God
               ▪
               That
               a
               joyfull
               shout
               ,
               and
               this
               a
               wofull
               cry
               ,
               
                 Hos
                 10
                 ▪
                 3.
                 
                 Nonne
                 ideo
                 nobis
                 null●●
                 Rex
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 timemus
                 Dominum
                 .
              
               Are
               we
               no●
               therefore
               without
               a
               King
               because
               we
               fear
               not
               God
               ?
               And
               our
               fear
               to
               God
               was
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               he
               might
               justly
               have
               brought
               us
               to
               the
               mise●able
               plight
               .
               The
               more
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               thank
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               one
               .
               And
               when
               I
               say
               one
               ,
               I
               mean
               first
               any
               one
               ;
               for
               be
               he
               Nebuchadonosor
               ,
               yet
               must
               we
               pray
               for
               him
               :
               Or
               be
               it
               Jeroboam
               him
               though
               God
               gave
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               yet
               he
               took
               away
               in
               his
               fury
               ,
               the
               worse
               wrath
               of
               the
               twain
               .
               O●
               be
               he
               who
               he
               will
               ,
               to
               have
               one
               ,
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               thanksgiving
               ;
               for
               b●●●er
               any
               ,
               then
               an
               Anarchy
               :
               Better
               any
               one
               a
               King
               ,
               then
               every
               one
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               is
               more
               then
               a
               King
               if
               he
               do
               what
               he
               lists
               ▪
               
               It
               calleth
               to
               mind
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               Beasts
               in
               the
               Fable
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               consultation
               to
               submit
               themselves
               to
               the
               Lion
               as
               to
               their
               King
               :
               For
               when
               it
               was
               alleadged
               ,
               it
               was
               like
               enough
               he
               would
               do
               they
               knew
               not
               well
               what
               ,
               what
               he
               listed
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               cause
               to
               fear
               ;
               they
               all
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Praestat
                 unum
                 timere
                 quàm
                 multos
              
               ,
               Bet●er
               one
               Lion
               do
               so
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Bears
               and
               Wolves
               and
               wild
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               did
               .
               
                 First
                 then
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 King
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             sum
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             speaks
             against
             U●urpation
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             also
             understood
             as
             all
             others
             in
             that
             kind
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             striving
             to
             cast
             what
             odium
             he
             can
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             ambitious
             persons
             might
             be
             more
             discouraged
             from
             such
             undertakings
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             meaning
             that
             Subjects
             have
             right
             to
             rise
             or
             resist
             ▪
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             civil
             or
             legal
             right
             ,
             him
             whom
             Divine
             Providence
             hath
             at
             any
             time
             brought
             in
             for
             to
             be
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             in
             this
             man
             all
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             in
             
               him
               that
               beginneth
               a
               Royal
               race
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             both
             Election
             and
             Conquest
             ,
             like
             as
             in
             David
             .
             He
             is
             not
             ,
             like
             Nimrod
             ,
             a
             stranger
             by
             birth
             and
             relation
             ,
             found
             to
             force
             himself
             in
             by
             his
             own
             greatne●s
             and
             power
             ,
             but
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             and
             Religion
             ,
             is
             at
             first
             freely
             chosen
             and
             followed
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             more
             n●merous
             and
             eminent
             party
             then
             that
             which
             David
             first
             headed
             .
             During
             which
             time
             he
             was
             also
             undeniably
             signal
             in
             those
             victories
             he
             obtained
             over
             such
             as
             were
             their
             enemies
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             might
             come
             to
             claim
             right
             and
             dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             election
             he
             might
             claim
             it
             over
             he
             other
             of
             his
             own
             party
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             just
             dominion
             over
             all
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             gross
             mistake
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             either
             Election
             or
             Conquest
             (
             the
             two
             ways
             to
             transfer
             right
             in
             this
             kind
             )
             can
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             or
             more
             truly
             had
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             if
             none
             could
             be
             thought
             duly
             elected
             ,
             but
             where
             every
             man
             in
             all
             parties
             did
             personally
             agree
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             concluded
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             this
             were
             impossible
             .
             Nay
             ,
             such
             confirmation
             were
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             nor
             was
             ever
             had
             ,
             although
             that
             Nation
             or
             Kingdom
             were
             not
             divided
             into
             parties
             :
             But
             these
             that
             
             had
             the
             ruling
             power
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             party
             thereof
             ,
             having
             chosen
             their
             Head
             ,
             all
             that
             do
             then
             ,
             or
             shall
             come
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             as
             submitting
             to
             their
             choice
             also
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             as
             no
             one
             man
             can
             be
             elected
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             so
             can
             no
             one
             be
             supposed
             able
             to
             conquer
             every
             one
             ,
             whereby
             to
             give
             him
             right
             to
             govern
             that
             way
             neither
             .
             He
             must
             not
             be
             supposed
             Conqueror
             of
             his
             friends
             and
             those
             of
             his
             own
             party
             ;
             but
             having
             had
             right
             of
             dominion
             of
             them
             by
             election
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             ,
             as
             their
             Head
             ,
             right
             of
             headship
             over
             those
             they
             shall
             afterward
             conquer
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             what
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             this
             learned
             Bishop
             concerning
             the
             Power
             of
             this
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             calling
             Councils
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             And
             how
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             the
             right
             to
             call
             the
             Assemblies
             b●longed
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             chief
             ,
             even
             as
             such
             .
             We
             shall
             find
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             Sermon
             made
             
               Of
               the
               right
               and
               power
               of
               calling
               Ass●mblies
               ,
            
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             two
             Trumpets
             delivered
             ●o
             Moses
             ,
             the
             ordering
             of
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             implied
             by
             one
             ,
             is
             as
             well
             intrusted
             as
             the
             other
             .
             
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               fol
               202.
               )
               If
               these
               be
               needful
               for
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Civil
               body
               ;
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               I
               may
               add
               also
               ,
               every
               way
               as
               needful
               for
               the
               Congregation
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Church
               hath
               her
               wars
               to
               fight
               the
               Church
               hath
               her
               laws
               to
               make
               :
               Wars
               with
               Heresies
               ,
               wherein
               experience
               teacheth
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               less
               difficulty
               to
               raze
               a
               good
               Fort
               ,
               then
               to
               cast
               down
               a
               strong
               imagination
               ;
               and
               more
               easie
               to
               drive
               out
               of
               the
               Field
               a
               good
               Army
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               to
               chase
               out
               of
               mens
               minds
               a
               heap
               of
               fond
               opinions
               ,
               having
               once
               taken
               head
               Now
               Heresies
               have
               ever
               been
               best
               put
               to
               flight
               by
               the
               Churches
               assemblies
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               Councils
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               Armies
               of
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               (
               ●s
               Eusebius
               calleth
               them
               :
               )
               yea
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               some
               Heresies
               could
               never
               be
               throughly
               mastered
               but
               so
               .
               ●hen
               for
               the
               Churches
               Laws
               (
               which
               we
               call
               Canons
               and
               Rules
               )
               made
               to
               restrain
               or
               red●ess
               abuses
               ,
               they
               have
               always
               likewise
               been
               made
               a●
               her
               Ass●mblies
               ,
               
               〈…〉
               ●ouncils
               ,
               and
               not
               elswhere
               .
               So
               that
               as
               requisite
               are
               Assemblies
               for
               the
               Congregation
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               as
               in
               any
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
               By
               this
               then
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               Gods
               
                 fac
                 tibi
              
               here
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               needs
               ;
               but
               that
               meet
               it
               is
               the
               ●rumpets
               be
               put
               to
               making
               .
               And
               so
               I
               pass
               over
               to
               the
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               part
               .
               Assemblies
               (
               we
               said
               )
               is
               reduced
               to
               motion
               ;
               Motion
               is
               a
               work
               of
               Power
               ;
               Power
               is
               executed
               organicè
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               by
               Instrument
               :
               So
               that
               an
               Instrument
               we
               must
               have
               ,
               wherewithal
               to
               stir
               up
               or
               begin
               this
               motion
               .
               That
               Instrument
               to
               be
               the
               Trumpet
               .
               It
               is
               the
               sound
               that
               God
               himself
               made
               choice
               to
               use
               at
               the
               publishing
               or
               proclaiming
               his
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               sound
               he
               will
               have
               continued
               and
               used
               ●or
               Assemblies
               which
               are
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               special
               supporters
               of
               his
               Law
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               same
               he
               will
               use
               too
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               take
               accompt
               of
               the
               keeping
               or
               breaking
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               done
               
                 in
                 tuba
                 novissima
              
               ,
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               last
               trump
               .
               And
               he
               holdeth
               one
               ,
               or
               continueth
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Instrument
               ,
               to
               shew
               it
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Power
               that
               continueth
               still
               :
               ●hat
               whether
               an
               Angel
               blow
               it
               ,
               as
               at
               Sinai
               ;
               or
               whether
               Moses
               ,
               as
               ever
               after
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               sound
               ,
               even
               Gods
               sound
               ,
               Gods
               voice
               we
               hear
               in
               both
               .
               They
               are
               to
               be
               twain
               for
               the
               two
               Assemblies
               ;
               that
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               verses
               :
               Either
               of
               the
               whole
               Tribes
               ,
               coagmentivè
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               chief
               a●d
               choice
               persons
               of
               them
               ,
               repraesentativè
               .
               And
               for
               the
               two
               Tables
               also
               :
               For
               even
               this
               very
               moneth
               ,
               the
               first
               day
               ,
               they
               are
               used
               to
               a
               civil
               end
               ;
               the
               tenth
               day
               to
               a
               holy
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               of
               expiation
               ;
               of
               which
               this
               latter
               belongeth
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               former
               to
               the
               second
               Table
               .
               They
               are
               to
               be
               of
               silver
               (
               not
               to
               seek
               after
               speculations
               )
               only
               ●or
               the
               metals
               sake
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               shrillest
               and
               cleerest
               sound
               of
               all
               others
               .
               They
               are
               to
               be
               of
               one
               whole
               piece
               both
               of
               them
               ▪
               not
               of
               two
               divers
               ;
               and
               that
               must
               needs
               have
               a
               meaning
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               for
               nothing
               :
               For
               unless
               it
               were
               of
               some
               meaning
               ,
               what
               skilled
               it
               else
               though
               they
               had
               been
               made
               of
               two
               several
               plates
               ?
               but
               
               only
               to
               shew
               that
               both
               Assemblies
               are
               
                 unius
                 j●ris
              
               ,
               both
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               right
               ,
               as
               the
               Trumpets
               are
               wrought
               and
               beaten
               out
               ●oth
               of
               one
               entire
               peece
               of
               bullion
               .
               But
               it
               will
               be
               to
               small
               purpose
               to
               stand
               much
               upon
               the
               Instrument
               :
               I
               make
               way
               therefore
               to
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               how
               they
               shall
               be
               bestowed
               ,
               who
               shall
               have
               the
               dealing
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               on
               them
               depends
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               goeth
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               Assemblies
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               whom
               these
               Trumpets
               ,
               to
               whom
               this
               power
               was
               granted
               to
               call
               the
               Congregation
               :
               And
               then
               whether
               the
               Congregation
               were
               ever
               after
               so
               called
               by
               this
               power
               ,
               and
               these
               Trumpets
               .
               Where
               first
               it
               will
               be
               soon
               agreed
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               that
               every
               body
               must
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               a
               Maker
               of
               Trumpets
               ;
               nor
               when
               they
               be
               made
               ,
               that
               they
               hang
               where
               who
               that
               list
               may
               blow
               them
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               ,
               hand
               over
               head
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               in
               case
               to
               draw
               multitudes
               together
               .
               There
               will
               be
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Luke
                 )
                 Turbatio
                 non
                 minima
              
               ,
               no
               small
               ado
               ,
               if
               that
               may
               be
               suffered
               .
               If
               Demetrius
               getting
               together
               his
               fellow
               -
               Craftsmen
               ,
               they
               may
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               rush
               into
               the
               Common-Hall
               ,
               and
               there
               keep
               a
               shouting
               and
               crying
               two
               hours
               together
               ,
               not
               knowing
               most
               of
               them
               why
               they
               came
               thither
               ,
               and
               yet
               thither
               they
               came
               :
               There
               is
               not
               so
               much
               good
               in
               publique
               meetings
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               thrice
               as
               much
               hurt
               in
               such
               as
               this
               :
               No
               Commonwealth
               no
               ,
               not
               popula●
               Estates
               could
               ever
               endure
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               say
               both
               Scripture
               and
               Nature
               )
               
                 Let
                 all
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 :
              
               Let
               us
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lawful
               orde●ly
               Assemblies
               ,
               or
               else
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Away
               then
               wi●h
               this
               Confusion
               (
               to
               begin
               with
               ;
               )
               Away
               with
               
               Demetrius's
               Assemblies
               .
               To
               avoid
               then
               this
               confusion
               ,
               some
               must
               have
               this
               power
               ,
               for
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               Shall
               it
               be
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               ?
               (
               for
               that
               is
               next
               .
               )
               Nay
               ,
               but
               one
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               in
               saying
               ,
               ●ibi
               .
               Where
               I
               wish
               you
               mark
               this
               :
               That
               as
               at
               the
               first
               he
               took
               this
               power
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               still
               together
               himself
               :
               So
               here
               he
               deriveth
               this
               power
               immediately
               from
               himself
               ,
               unto
               one
               ,
               without
               first
               ●etling
               it
               in
               any
               body
               collective
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               It
               is
               from
               our
               purpose
               to
               enter
               the
               question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               power
               were
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               originally
               ?
               Seeing
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               by
               the
               positive
               ordinance
               of
               God
               otherwise
               disposed
               .
               The
               reason
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               partly
               necessity
               of
               expedition
               ;
               the
               Trumpets
               may
               need
               to
               be
               blown
               sometimes
               suddenly
               ,
               sooner
               then
               divers
               can
               well
               meet
               ,
               and
               agree
               upon
               it
               too
               .
               Partly
               avoiding
               of
               distraction
               :
               The
               two
               Trumpets
               may
               be
               blown
               two
               divers
               ways
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               in
               two
               hands
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               the
               Trumpet
               give
               an
               uncertain
               sound
               ,
               (
               1
               Cor.
               14
               ▪
               8
               ▪
               )
               and
               how
               shall
               the
               Congregation
               know
               whither
               to
               assemble
               ?
               Nay
               (
               a
               worse
               matter
               yet
               then
               all
               that
               )
               so
               may
               we
               have
               Assembly
               against
               Assembly
               ▪
               and
               rather
               then
               so
               ,
               better
               no
               Assembly
               at
               all
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               God
               would
               have
               them
               both
               made
               of
               one
               piece
               ,
               so
               will
               be
               have
               them
               both
               made
               over
               to
               one
               person
               ;
               for
               .
               [
               Tibi
               ]
               implieth
               one
               .
               Who
               is
               that
               one
               ?
               It
               is
               to
               Moses
               God
               speaketh
               ;
               to
               him
               is
               this
               Tibi
               directed
               :
               Him
               doth
               God
               nominate
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               person
               make
               choice
               first
               to
               make
               these
               Trumpets
               ,
               no
               man
               to
               make
               ,
               no
               man
               to
               have
               the
               hammering
               of
               any
               Trumpet
               but
               he
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               for
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               the
               Priests
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               call
               the
               Levites
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               people
               together
               to
               their
               Assemblies
               :
               How
               shall
               they
               warn
               them
               together
               ,
               unless
               they
               make
               a
               Trumpet
               too
               ?
               But
               if
               there
               be
               any
               question
               about
               this
               ,
               Gods
               proceeding
               here
               will
               put
               all
               out
               of
               question
               :
               For
               to
               whom
               giveth
               he
               this
               charge
               ?
               Not
               to
               Aaron
               is
               this
               spoken
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 Moses
                 :
                 Aaron
              
               receiveth
               no
               charge
               to
               make
               any
               Trumpet
               ;
               never
               a
               
                 fac
                 tibi
              
               to
               him
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               other
               place
               .
               To
               Moses
               is
               this
               charge
               given
               :
               And
               to
               Moses
               ,
               not
               ,
               Make
               thee
               one
               ,
               (
               one
               for
               secular
               affairs
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               allow
               him
               )
               but
               
                 fac
                 tibi
                 duas
              
               ,
               Make
               thee
               two
               ,
               make
               both
               .
               Well
               ,
               the
               makeing
               is
               not
               it
               :
               One
               may
               make
               ,
               and
               another
               may
               have
               :
               
                 Sic
                 vos
                 non
                 vobis
              
               —
               You
               know
               the
               old
               Verse
               .
               When
               they
               be
               made
               and
               done
               ,
               then
               who
               shall
               owe
               them
               ?
               It
               is
               expressed
               that
               too
               ;
               
                 Et
                 er●nt
                 tibi
              
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               for
               thee
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               ,
               not
               one
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               Aaron
               ;
               
               but
               ,
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               They
               shall
               be
               both
               for
               thee
               ,
               th●y
               sh●ll
               be
               both
               thine
               .
               A
               third
               if
               they
               can
               find
               ,
               they
               may
               claim
               to
               that
               :
               But
               both
               these
               are
               for
               Moses
               .
               We
               have
               then
               the
               delivery
               of
               them
               to
               Moses
               to
               make
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Seisin
               ,
               or
               a
               Ceremony
               investing
               him
               with
               the
               right
               of
               them
               .
               We
               have
               beside
               plain
               words
               to
               lead
               their
               possession
               ;
               and
               those
               words
               operative
               ,
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               :
               That
               as
               none
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               so
               none
               to
               own
               them
               being
               made
               ,
               but
               Moses
               .
               And
               what
               would
               we
               have
               more
               to
               shew
               us
               ,
               
                 Cujus
                 sunt
                 tubae
              
               ,
               whose
               the
               Trumpets
               be
               ,
               or
               who●e
               is
               the
               right
               of
               calling
               Assemblies
               ?
               It
               is
               Moses
               certainly
               ,
               and
               he
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               stands
               seised
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               go
               yet
               further
               :
               But
               was
               not
               all
               this
               to
               Moses
               for
               his
               time
               only
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               begun
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               to
               take
               end
               with
               him
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               one
               of
               the
               same
               
                 privilegia
                 personalia
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 trahuntur
                 in
                 exemplum
                 .
              
               A
               priviledg
               peculiar
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               ●o
               precedent
               to
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               look
               a
               little
               forward
               (
               to
               the
               8.
               verse
               following
               )
               there
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               power
               which
               God
               here
               conveyeth
               ,
               this
               Law
               of
               the
               Silver-trumpet
               ,
               is
               a
               Law
               to
               last
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               throughout
               all
               their
               gene
               a●ions
               ,
               not
               that
               generation
               only
               .
               And
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               use
               should
               never
               cease
               the
               power
               likewise
               should
               never
               determine
               .
               Being
               then
               not
               to
               determine
               ,
               but
               to
               continue
               ,
               it
               must
               descend
               to
               those
               that
               hold
               Moses
               place
               .
               I
               demand
               then
               ,
               what
               place
               did
               Moses
               hold
               ?
               Sure
               it
               is
               that
               Aaron
               was
               now
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               anointed
               and
               fully
               invested
               in
               all
               the
               rights
               of
               it
               ,
               ever
               si●ce
               the
               eight
               Chapter
               of
               the
               last
               Book
               Moses
               had
               in
               him
               now
               no
               other
               right
               but
               that
               of
               the
               chie
               ▪
               Magistrate
               :
               Therefore
               as
               in
               that
               ●●ght
               (
               and
               no
               other
               )
               he
               received
               and
               held
               them
               :
               So
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               
                 Custos
                 utriusque
                 Tabulae
              
               :
               So
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               
                 Custos
                 utriusque
                 Tubae
              
               .
               But
               who
               can
               tell
               us
               better
               then
               he
               himself
               in
               what
               right
               he
               held
               them
               ?
               He
               doth
               it
               in
               the
               third
               verse
               of
               Deut.
               33.
               (
               read
               it
               which
               way
               you
               will
               ▪
               )
               
                 Frat
                 in
                 Jesh●une
                 Rex
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 rectissimo
                 Rex
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 in
                 rectitudine
                 Rex
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 in
                 recto
                 Regis
                 ,
                 dum
                 congregaret
                 
                 Principes
                 populi
                 ,
                 &
                 Tribus
                 Israel
                 .
              
               All
               come
               to
               this
               ;
               that
               though
               in
               strict
               propriety
               of
               speech
               Moses
               were
               no
               King
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               he
               was
               
                 in
                 rectitudine
                 Rex
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 recto
                 Regis
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               in
               this
               ,
               had
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 jus
                 Regale
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               and
               did
               assemble
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               and
               chief
               men
               of
               the
               Tribes
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Herein
               he
               was
               
                 Rex
                 in
                 certitudine
                 ▪
              
               for
               this
               was
               
                 rectitudo
                 Regis
              
               ,
               a
               power
               Regal
               .
               And
               so
               it
               was
               held
               in
               Egypt
               before
               Moses
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               without
               Pharaoh
               no
               man
               might
               lift
               up
               hand
               or
               foot
               in
               all
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               (
               suppose
               to
               no
               publique
               or
               principal
               motion
               .
               )
               And
               so
               hath
               it
               been
               holden
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               as
               a
               special
               power
               belonging
               to
               dominion
               .
               Which
               maketh
               it
               seem
               strange
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               which
               in
               no
               cause
               are
               so
               fervent
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               plead
               ,
               that
               Church-men
               should
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               dominion
               ;
               do
               yet
               hold
               this
               power
               ,
               which
               hath
               ever
               been
               reputed
               most
               proper
               to
               dominion
               ,
               should
               belong
               to
               none
               but
               to
               them
               only
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christs
               
                 Vos
                 autem
                 non
                 sic
              
               ,
               may
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               )
               be
               said
               to
               them
               here
               in
               a
               truer
               sense
               ,
               then
               as
               they
               commonly
               use
               to
               apply
               ●●
               .
               To
               conclude
               then
               this
               point
               :
               If
               Moses
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               right
               ●f
               chief
               Magistrate
               held
               this
               power
               ,
               it
               was
               from
               him
               to
               de●●end
               ●●
               the
               chief
               Magistrates
               after
               him
               over
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               right
               ;
               it
               being
               by
               God
               himself
               setled
               in
               Moses
               ,
               and
               annexed
               to
               his
               place
               
                 lege
                 perpetuâ
              
               ,
               by
               an
               Estate
               indefeisible
               ,
               by
               a
               perpetual
               Law
               throughout
               all
               their
               generations
               .
               Therefore
               ever
               after
               by
               Gods
               express
               order
               ,
               from
               year
               to
               year
               ,
               every
               year
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               seventh
               moneth
               ,
               were
               they
               blown
               by
               Moses
               first
               ,
               and
               after
               by
               them
               that
               held
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               ●east
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               solemnly
               holden
               ;
               as
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               benefit
               thereby
               coming
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               withall
               to
               keep
               alive
               and
               fresh
               still
               in
               the
               knowledg
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               this
               power
               belonged
               to
               their
               place
               ,
               that
               so
               none
               might
               ever
               be
               ignorant
               to
               whom
               it
               did
               of
               right
               appertain
               to
               call
               Assemblies
               .
               And
               how
               then
               shall
               Aarons
               Assemblies
               be
               called
               ?
               with
               what
               Trumpet
               they
               ?
               God
               himself
               hath
               provided
               for
               that
               in
               the
               tenth
               
               verse
               following
               ,
               that
               with
               no
               other
               then
               these
               .
               (
               There
               is
               in
               all
               the
               Law
               no
               order
               for
               calling
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               or
               for
               what
               cause
               soever
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               and
               only
               this
               :
               no
               order
               for
               making
               any
               third
               Trumpet
               ;
               under
               these
               two
               therefore
               all
               are
               comprised
               .
               )
               This
               order
               there
               God
               taketh
               ,
               that
               Moses
               shall
               permit
               Aarons
               sons
               to
               have
               the
               use
               of
               these
               Trumpets
               ;
               but
               the
               use
               ,
               not
               the
               property
               .
               They
               must
               take
               them
               from
               Moses
               ,
               as
               (
               in
               the
               31.
               
               Chapter
               of
               this
               Book
               Phineas
               doth
               )
               But
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               ,
               Gods
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               must
               still
               be
               remembred
               :
               His
               they
               be
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               ;
               Moses
               the
               owner
               still
               ,
               the
               right
               remains
               in
               him
               ;
               their
               sounding
               of
               them
               deprives
               not
               him
               of
               his
               interest
               ,
               alters
               not
               the
               property
               :
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               must
               still
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               right
               must
               still
               be
               preserved
               .
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               communicate
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               we
               may
               think
               it
               more
               convenient
               (
               as
               some
               do
               )
               that
               God
               had
               delivered
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               either
               of
               them
               one
               :
               But
               when
               we
               see
               Gods
               will
               by
               Gods
               word
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Moses
               is
               to
               have
               them
               both
               ;
               we
               will
               let
               that
               pass
               as
               a
               revelation
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               which
               God
               thinketh
               to
               be
               most
               convenient
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               Trumpets
               belong
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               with
               them
               he
               may
               call
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               do
               follow
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               call
               ,
               the
               Congregation
               must
               not
               refuse
               to
               come
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               unless
               he
               call
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               assemble
               of
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               but
               keep
               their
               places
               .
               Briefly
               thus
               :
               The
               Congregation
               must
               come
               when
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               called
               ere
               it
               come
               .
               These
               are
               the
               two
               duties
               we
               owe
               to
               the
               two
               Trumpets
               ;
               and
               both
               these
               have
               Gods
               people
               ever
               performed
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               right
               hath
               been
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               yea
               even
               in
               Moses
               own
               time
               ,
               (
               that
               we
               marvel
               not
               if
               it
               be
               so
               now
               )
               and
               both
               these
               duties
               denied
               him
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               who
               were
               alive
               and
               present
               then
               when
               God
               gave
               him
               the
               Trumpets
               .
               But
               mark
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               what
               became
               of
               them
               .
               The
               first
               duty
               is
               ,
               to
               come
               when
               they
               be
               called
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               denied
               (
               in
               the
               16
               Chapter
               following
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               )
               
               by
               
                 Core
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Crew
               :
               Moses
               sounded
               his
               Trumpet
               ,
               sent
               to
               call
               them
               ;
               they
               answer
               flatly
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               not
               once
               ,
               but
               once
               and
               again
               )
               
                 Non
                 veniemus
              
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               come
               ,
               not
               once
               stir
               for
               him
               or
               his
               Trumpet
               ,
               they
               .
               A
               plain
               contradiction
               indeed
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               in
               all
               that
               Chapter
               any
               contradiction
               
                 veri
                 nominis
              
               ,
               truly
               and
               properly
               so
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               .
               You
               know
               what
               became
               of
               them
               ;
               they
               went
               quick
               to
               hell
               for
               it
               :
               And
               wo
               be
               to
               them
               even
               under
               the
               Gospel
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Jude
               )
               that
               perish
               in
               the
               same
               contradiction
               ,
               the
               contradiction
               of
               Core.
               The
               second
               duty
               is
               ,
               To
               be
               called
               ere
               they
               come
               .
               This
               likewise
               denied
               even
               Moses
               himself
               ,
               (
               that
               they
               in
               his
               place
               might
               not
               think
               strange
               of
               it
               )
               in
               the
               20
               Chapter
               of
               this
               very
               Book
               .
               Water
               waxing
               scant
               ,
               a
               company
               of
               them
               grew
               mutinous
               ,
               and
               in
               ●umultuous
               manner
               ,
               without
               any
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               assembled
               of
               themselves
               .
               But
               these
               are
               branded
               too
               ;
               the
               water
               they
               got
               ,
               is
               called
               the
               water
               of
               Meriba
               :
               And
               what
               followed
               ,
               you
               know
               ;
               none
               of
               them
               that
               drunk
               of
               it
               ;
               came
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Promise
               ;
               
                 God
                 swore
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 rest
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               as
               both
               these
               are
               bad
               ;
               so
               of
               the
               twain
               this
               latter
               is
               the
               worse
               .
               The
               former
               (
               
                 that
                 came
                 not
                 ,
                 being
                 called
              
               )
               do
               but
               sit
               still
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               somewhat
               thick
               of
               hearing
               :
               But
               these
               latter
               (
               
                 that
                 come
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 called
              
               )
               either
               they
               make
               themselves
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               without
               ever
               a
               
                 fac
                 tibi
              
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               offer
               to
               wring
               
               Moses's
               Trumpet
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               into
               their
               own
               .
               Take
               heed
               of
               this
               latter
               :
               It
               is
               said
               there
               to
               be
               
                 adversus
                 Mosen
              
               ,
               even
               against
               Moses
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               the
               very
               next
               forerunner
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               pricks
               fast
               upon
               it
               :
               For
               they
               that
               meet
               against
               
               Moses's
               will
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               once
               throughly
               learned
               that
               lesson
               ,
               will
               quickly
               perhaps
               grow
               capable
               of
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               meet
               against
               Moses
               himself
               ,
               as
               these
               did
               .
               
                 Periclitamur
                 arguiseditio●is
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Town-Clark
               )
               we
               have
               done
               more
               then
               we
               can
               well
               answer
               ;
               We
               may
               be
               indicted
               of
               Treason
               for
               this
               days
               work
               ,
               for
               coming
               together
               without
               a
               Trumpet
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               was
               for
               Diana
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               You
               see
               then
               whose
               the
               Right
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               duties
               be
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               steps
               they
               tread
               that
               deny
               them
               ;
               Sure
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               baptized
               ,
               or
               made
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               same
               water
               (
               the
               water
               of
               Meriba
               )
               that
               ever
               shall
               offer
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               draw
               together
               without
               
               Moses's
               call
               .
               And
               now
               to
               our
               Saviour
               Christs
               Question
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 written
                 ?
                 How
                 read
                 you
                 ?
              
               Our
               Answer
               is
               ;
               There
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               read
               ,
               That
               Moses
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               that
               they
               to
               go
               ever
               with
               him
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               them
               belongs
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Judicial
               Law
               ,
               peculiar
               to
               that
               people
               alone
               ,
               but
               agreable
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               and
               Nations
               (
               two
               Laws
               of
               force
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               )
               For
               even
               in
               the
               little
               Empire
               of
               the
               Body
               natural
               ,
               
                 principium
                 motus
              
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               motion
               is
               in
               and
               from
               the
               Head
               :
               There
               all
               the
               knots
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               all
               the
               conjugations
               of
               sinews
               have
               their
               head
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               the
               Body
               is
               moved
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               by
               secret
               instinct
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               annexeth
               the
               Organ
               of
               the
               chiefest
               part
               ;
               even
               so
               doth
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Reason
               ,
               to
               the
               chiefest
               person
               ;
               and
               both
               fall
               just
               with
               the
               Law
               here
               written
               ,
               where
               (
               by
               
                 erunt
                 tibi
              
               )
               the
               same
               Organ
               and
               Power
               is
               committed
               to
               Moses
               ,
               the
               principal
               person
               ;
               in
               that
               Commonwealth
               ;
               The
               Law
               of
               Nations
               in
               this
               point
               (
               both
               before
               the
               
                 Law
                 written
              
               ,
               and
               since
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Law
                 written
              
               was
               not
               known
               )
               might
               easily
               appear
               ,
               if
               time
               would
               suffer
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               general
               order
               for
               conventions
               so
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               general
               opposing
               to
               all
               Conventicles
               called
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             49.
             
             Afterwards
             he
             shews
             how
             practise
             ran
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             shews
             that
             Joshua
             ,
             the
             next
             to
             Moses
             in
             chief
             Magistracy
             ,
             succeeding
             in
             execution
             of
             this
             power
             ;
             
               When
               he
            
             (
             not
             Eliazar
             )
             
               assemble
               all
               the
               Tribes
            
             ,
             Levi
             
               and
               all
               ,
               to
            
             Sichem
             ,
             Josh
             .
             24
             :
             
               called
               them
               together
            
             at
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             
               dissolved
               it
            
             at
             the
             28.
             
             
               Which
               being
               in
               a
               matter
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               he
               
               doth
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               particularly
               note
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               by
               some
               objected
               concerning
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               that
               for
               a
               time
               he
               dealt
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               Priests
               Office.
            
             Then
             he
             doth
             descend
             to
             the
             state
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             shews
             particularly
             how
             they
             used
             this
             power
             till
             the
             Captivity
             .
             In
             which
             he
             shews
             
               how
               it
               was
               used
               by
            
             Mordecai
             
               (
               when
               he
               came
               in
               place
               of
               authority
               )
               appointing
               the
               days
               of
               Purim
               ,
               and
               calling
               all
               the
               Jews
               in
               the
               Province
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               celebrating
               of
               them
               .
            
             After
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             in
             Nehemiah
             his
             using
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             falls
             to
             the
             Maccabees
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             used
             by
             those
             that
             were
             then
             chief
             Governours
             .
             Afterwards
             he
             tells
             how
             this
             power
             was
             exercised
             by
             Christian
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             upon
             their
             first
             receipt
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             general
             and
             National
             Councils
             and
             Assemblies
             .
             Amongst
             whom
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             say
             that
             not
             onely
             
               Constantine
               ,
               Jovianus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             prime
             Founders
             and
             Restorers
             of
             Christianity
             d●d
             not
             come
             in
             by
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Senate
             (
             the
             way
             which
             was
             then
             held
             lawful
             )
             but
             that
             they
             ,
             and
             most
             others
             were
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             force
             of
             a
             prevailing
             party
             ;
             nay
             commonly
             ,
             at
             first
             ,
             set
             up
             by
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             only
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             times
             gave
             them
             always
             the
             same
             respect
             and
             obedience
             which
             was
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             due
             to
             their
             Governor
             in
             chief
             :
             So
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             read
             their
             Stories
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             legality
             of
             their
             entrance
             ,
             will
             not
             beleeve
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             that
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             what
             he
             said
             against
             such
             as
             Nimrod
             ,
             did
             ever
             intend
             that
             such
             like
             Usurpations
             as
             might
             by
             some
             be
             attributed
             to
             those
             ,
             should
             ever
             take
             from
             any
             that
             respect
             and
             subjection
             which
             did
             belong
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               annointed
            
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               50.
               
               Afterwards
               the
               Bishop
               shews
               how
               Constantine
               and
               his
               Successors
               held
               those
               Trumpets
               for
               a
               Thousand
               years
               after
               Christ
               and
               then
               one
               of
               them
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               fol
               :
               113.
               by
               what
               means
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               was
               let
               go
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               gotten
               away
               and
               carried
               to
               Rome
               ;
               But
               that
               getting
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               holden
               a
               plain
               usurping
               ,
               and
               an
               usurping
               (
               no●
               upon
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               but
               )
               upon
               Princes
               and
               their
               
               Rights
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               wrong
               ,
               suffered
               it
               to
               be
               wrung
               from
               them
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               not
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               but
               to
               Moses
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 Et
                 erunt
                 tibi
              
               .
               To
               draw
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               gotten
               away
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               a
               do
               it
               was
               recovered
               not
               long
               since
               :
               and
               what
               ?
               you
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               long
               since
               a
               Clergy
               in
               place
               ,
               that
               was
               wholly
               
                 ad
                 oppositum
              
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               have
               yeelded
               ought
               :
               Nothing
               they
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               in
               (
               eye
               of
               Law
               )
               without
               them
               nothing
               could
               then
               be
               done
               ;
               they
               had
               incroached
               the
               power
               of
               Assembling
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               how
               shall
               we
               do
               for
               an
               Assembly
               ?
               then
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               ,
               was
               a
               good
               Text
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               He
               had
               this
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               of
               right
               it
               belonged
               .
               This
               was
               then
               good
               Divinity
               (
               and
               what
               Writer
               is
               there
               extant
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               may
               be
               turned
               to
               in
               him
               ?
               )
               And
               was
               it
               good
               divinity
               then
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               now
               no
               longer
               so
               ?
               Was
               the
               King
               but
               licenced
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               to
               hold
               ●his
               power
               ,
               till
               another
               Clergy
               were
               in
               ;
               and
               must
               he
               then
               be
               deprived
               of
               it
               again
               ?
               Was
               it
               then
               usurped
               from
               Princes
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               Princes
               usurpers
               of
               it
               themselves
               ?
               And
               is
               this
               all
               the
               difference
               in
               matter
               of
               the
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               calling
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               there
               must
               be
               onely
               a
               change
               ;
               and
               that
               instead
               of
               a
               Forreign
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               Domestical
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               one
               ,
               many
               ;
               and
               no
               remedy
               now
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               these
               two
               they
               mnst
               needs
               admit
               of
               .
               Is
               this
               now
               become
               good
               Divinity
               ?
               Nay
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               if
               
                 Erunt
                 tibi
              
               were
               once
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               still
               ;
               and
               if
               (
               Tibi
               )
               were
               then
               Moses
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               still
               ;
               ●hat
               we
               will
               be
               better
               advised
               ,
               and
               not
               thus
               go
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               let
               truth
               be
               no
               longer
               truth
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               serve
               our
               turns
               .
               And
               this
               calls
               to
               my
               mind
               the
               like
               dealing
               of
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               here
               among
               us
               .
               A
               while
               they
               plied
               Prince
               and
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               
                 Admonitions
                 ,
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 Motions
              
               ,
               and
               Petitions
               :
               And
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               :
               their
               duty
               ,
               their
               right
               ,
               to
               frame
               all
               things
               to
               their
               new
               invented
               plot
               ;
               And
               this
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               any
               hope
               blew
               out
               of
               that
               coast
               .
               But
               when
               ,
               that
               way
               (
               they
               
               saw
               )
               it
               would
               not
               be
               ,
               then
               took
               they
               up
               a
               new
               Tenet
               ●traight
               :
               They
               needed
               neither
               Magistrate
               nor
               Trumpet
               ,
               they
               ;
               The
               godly
               among
               the
               people
               might
               do
               it
               of
               themselves
               ,
               for
               confusion
               to
               the
               wise
               and
               mighty
               ,
               the
               poor
               and
               simple
               must
               take
               this
               work
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               this
               means
               the
               Trumpet
               prove
               their
               right
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               by
               devolution
               to
               Demetrius
               and
               the
               Crafts-men
               .
               Now
               if
               not
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               for
               very
               shame
               of
               these
               shifting
               absurdities
               ,
               let
               these
               phantasies
               be
               abandoned
               ;
               and
               (
               that
               which
               Gods
               own
               mouth
               hath
               here
               spoken
               )
               let
               it
               be
               for
               once
               and
               for
               ever
               true
               ;
               That
               which
               once
               we
               truly
               held
               and
               maintained
               for
               truth
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               so
               still
               ;
               that
               we
               be
               not
               like
               evil
               Servants
               ,
               judged
               (
               
                 Ex
                 ore
                 propris
              
               )
               out
               of
               their
               own
               mouthes
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             me
             not
             overweary
             you
             ;
             let
             this
             rather
             suffice
             .
             1.
             
             We
             have
             done
             as
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             willed
             us
             ,
             resorted
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             found
             
               what
               is
               written
            
             ,
             (
             the
             Grant
             of
             this
             power
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Congregation
             .
             )
             2.
             
             We
             have
             followed
             
             Moses's
             advise
             ,
             
               enquired
               of
               the
               days
               before
               us
               ,
            
             even
             from
             one
             end
             of
             heaven
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             Grant
             in
             
             Moses's
             Successors
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             so
             by
             them
             called
             .
             It
             remaineth
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             by
             his
             Law
             hath
             taken
             this
             order
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             in
             former
             ages
             have
             kept
             this
             order
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             that
             we
             say
             as
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Erunt
               tibi
            
             ,
             this
             Power
             pertaineth
             to
             Moses
             .
             And
             that
             neither
             with
             Core
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Non
               veniemus
            
             ;
             nor
             with
             Demetrius
             run
             together
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             carry
             it
             away
             with
             crying
             ,
             
               Great
               is
               Diana
            
             .
             But
             as
             we
             see
             the
             power
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             truly
             to
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             and
             dutifully
             to
             yield
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             whose
             it
             is
             may
             quietly
             hold
             it
             ,
             and
             laudably
             use
             it
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             that
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             good
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             .
             Which
             God
             Almighty
             grant
             ,
             &
             c.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             the
             more
             largely
             made
             recital
             of
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             because
             all
             along
             it
             is
             so
             express
             in
             cleering
             of
             most
             of
             those
             objections
             which
             are
             now
             made
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             was
             then
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Recusants
             and
             Nonconformists
             of
             those
             
             times
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             I
             fear
             that
             what
             is
             let
             down
             towards
             the
             end
             thereof
             touching
             stubbornness
             in
             conformity
             towards
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             him
             thought
             necessary
             ,
             will
             but
             too
             neerly
             condemn
             some
             amongst
             us
             with
             apostacie
             and
             tergiversation
             from
             their
             first
             principles
             ,
             and
             that
             
               ex
               ore
               proprio
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             because
             they
             do
             now
             deny
             him
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             hitherto
             themselves
             and
             the
             most
             eminent
             of
             their
             party
             have
             maintained
             to
             be
             their
             due
             .
             For
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Church
             hath
             
               her
               Wars
               to
               fight
               ,
               and
               her
               Laws
               to
               make
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Civil
               State
            
             ;
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             a
             continual
             power
             to
             call
             and
             preside
             in
             all
             Assemblies
             made
             to
             that
             purpose
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             State
             :
             That
             these
             Trumpers
             are
             to
             be
             of
             
               one
               peece
               ,
               Vnus
               juris
            
             :
             That
             
               this
               power
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               immediately
               derived
               unto
               one
               ,
               without
               first
               setling
               it
               into
               any
               body
               collective
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             truly
             if
             a
             whole
             National
             Church
             can
             claim
             no
             Church
             power
             ,
             no
             one
             party
             ,
             or
             separate
             Order
             therein
             can
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             be
             as
             eminent
             as
             Aaron
             himself
             ;
             No
             ,
             both
             powers
             are
             delivered
             to
             Moses
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             time
             onely
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             ,
             so
             to
             succeed
             to
             such
             as
             should
             be
             chief
             Magistrates
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Jus
               Regale
            
             to
             him
             that
             should
             be
             
               Rex
               in
               Jeshrune
            
             ;
             although
             in
             strict
             propriety
             ,
             he
             be
             no
             more
             King
             then
             Moses
             was
             .
             And
             then
             he
             censures
             such
             as
             would
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             separate
             order
             sain
             have
             had
             a
             separate
             power
             .
             
               It
               may
               be
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               we
               communicate
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               we
               may
               think
               it
               more
               convenient
               (
               as
               some
               do
               )
               that
               God
               had
               delivered
            
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             
               either
               of
               them
               one
               :
               But
               when
               we
               see
               Gods
               Will
               by
               Gods
               Word
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               that
            
             Moses
             
               is
               to
               have
               them
               both
               ;
               we
               will
               let
               that
               pass
               as
               a
               revelation
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               which
               God
               thinketh
               to
               be
               most
               convenient
               .
            
             And
             hence
             he
             infers
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             sole
             and
             supreme
             power
             the
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             must
             not
             come
             uncalled
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             come
             when
             called
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             must
             not
             act
             against
             ,
             or
             without
             him
             ,
             
             but
             according
             to
             his
             direction
             in
             Church
             Affairs
             ;
             these
             being
             the
             
               two
               duties
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               Gods
               people
               have
               ever
               duly
               performed
               to
               the
               two
               Trumpet
               .
            
             No
             meeting
             without
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             like
             
               Demetrius
               and
               his
               Craftsmen
            
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             any
             Diana
             of
             their
             own
             liking
             ,
             as
             Nonconformists
             formerly
             did
             ;
             nor
             no
             slighting
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             call
             ,
             like
             Core
             and
             his
             Company
             ,
             out
             of
             conceit
             of
             equal
             holiness
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             favor
             to
             the
             supreamacy
             o●
             some
             other
             Head
             ,
             as
             the
             then
             Recusants
             did
             After
             that
             ,
             instancing
             how
             the
             Magistrates
             here
             ,
             had
             been
             troubled
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Non-conforming
             party
             too
             ,
             who
             would
             neither
             yeeld
             that
             he
             should
             at
             all
             make
             Reformation
             ,
             nor
             like
             that
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             those
             Trumpets
             and
             Powers
             in
             other
             hands
             ;
             he
             exhorts
             (
             as
             I
             may
             do
             )
             to
             constancy
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               which
               we
               once
               held
               and
               maintained
               for
               truth
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               so
               still
               ;
               that
               we
               be
               not
               like
               evil
               Servants
               judged
               ,
            
             ex
             ore
             proprio
             .
          
           
             51.
             
             For
             when
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Papists
             usually
             objected
             against
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             necessary
             ,
             since
             no
             such
             Heresie
             or
             Superstition
             was
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             publick
             form
             of
             Worship
             as
             was
             alleadged
             ;
             and
             having
             in
             proof
             of
             them
             brought
             in
             divers
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             also
             produced
             evidence
             of
             general
             Practise
             of
             a
             Thousand
             years
             for
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             Church
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             held
             Catholick
             :
             I
             do
             not
             for
             my
             part
             find
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             chiefest
             stress
             of
             lawfulness
             of
             Reformation
             lay
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             asserting
             the
             power
             of
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             that
             way
             ran
             the
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             also
             ;
             who
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuite
             
               A
               C.
               Sect.
               26.
               num
               11.
               fol.
            
             205.
             says
             ,
             
               Emperors
               and
               Kings
               are
            
             custodes
             utriusque
             tabulae
             ;
             
               they
               to
               whom
               the
               custody
               of
               both
               Tables
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               for
               Worship
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Duty
               to
               Man
               ,
               are
               committed
               ;
               That
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               by
               Gods
               own
               command
               in
            
             Moses
             
               his
               time
               to
               be
               given
               the
               King
               ;
               That
               the
               Kings
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               still
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               did
               proceed
               to
               necessary
               Reformation
               in
               
               Church
               businesses
               ,
               and
               therein
               commanded
               the
               very
               Priests
               themselves
               ;
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
            
             Hezekiah
             and
             Josiah
             ,
             
               who
               yet
               were
               never
               censured
               to
               this
               day
               for
               usurping
               the
               Priests
               Office.
               That
               the
               greatest
               Emperors
               ,
               for
               the
               Churches
               honour
               ,
            
             Theodosious
             
               the
               elder
               ,
               and
            
             Justinian
             ,
             and
             Charls
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               ,
               did
               not
               onely
               meddle
               ,
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               but
               Enact
               Laws
               to
               the
               great
               settlement
               and
               increase
               of
               Religion
               in
               their
               severall
               times
               .
            
          
           
             51.
             
             If
             more
             satisfaction
             be
             requisite
             to
             assert
             not
             one
             ▪
             the
             Kings
             Right
             to
             meddle
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             having
             a
             King
             to
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             iet
             us
             see
             the
             judgement
             of
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             speaking
             upon
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               In
               those
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
            
             Israel
             ;
             and
             using
             these
             words
             fol.
             122.
             
             
               This
               is
               not
               noted
               as
               a
               desert
               in
               gross
               ,
               or
               at
               large
               ;
               but
               even
               in
               Israel
               ,
               Gods
               own
               chosen
               people
               .
               It
               is
               a
               want
               (
               not
               in
               Edom
               ,
               or
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               )
               even
               in
               Israel
               too
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               a
               King.
               Truely
               Israel
               ,
               being
               Gods
               own
               peculiar
               might
               seem
               co
               claim
               a
               prerogative
               above
               other
               Nations
               ,
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               whereby
               their
               eyes
               were
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               their
               hands
               taught
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               most
               likely
               to
               spare
               one
               ,
               others
               had
               not
               like
               light
               ;
               yet
               this
               ,
               
                 non
                 abstante
              
               ,
               their
               light
               and
               their
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               Gods
               ,
               own
               people
               ,
               is
               no
               Supersedeas
               for
               having
               a
               King
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               needeth
               no
               reason
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               a
               King
               is
               a
               good
               means
               to
               keep
               them
               Gods
               Israel
               ,
               here
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               King
               Israel
               began
               ,
               and
               was
               fair
               onward
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               longe●
               Israel
               ,
               but
               even
               Babel
               .
               When
               Mica
               (
               and
               by
               good
               reason
               any
               other
               as
               well
               as
               he
               )
               might
               set
               up
               Riligions
               ,
               and
               give
               Orders
               themselves
               ;
               as
               it
               were
               in
               open
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Law.
               So
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
              
               can
               plead
               no
               exemption
               from
               this
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               his
               own
               Ordinance
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               and
               keep
               them
               the
               
                 People
                 of
                 God.
              
               Was
               it
               thus
               here
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               New
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               New
               too
               ;
               for
               there
               Saint
               
               Peter
               willeth
               them
               that
               they
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               ,
               or
               
                 Most
                 Excellent
              
               .
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               goeth
               further
               ,
               and
               expresseth
               it
               more
               strongly
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Stile
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               a
               Law-giver
               )
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Be
                 it
                 Enacted
              
               that
               they
               
                 submit
                 themselves
              
               :
               And
               when
               Saint
               Paul
               there
               ,
               had
               in
               his
               Act
               said
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 anima
              
               ;
               That
               this
               Act
               reacheth
               to
               every
               soul
               ,
               which
               was
               enough
               :
               Yet
               because
               that
               seemed
               too
               general
               ,
               Saint
               Peter
               came
               after
               ,
               and
               goeth
               to
               the
               
                 very
                 point
              
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Gens
                 sancta
              
               must
               do
               thus
               too
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               King
               even
               in
               
                 Gods
                 Israel
              
               .
               And
               ,
               what
               would
               we
               more
               ?
               I
               come
               to
               the
               third
               part
               ;
               And
               to
               what
               end
               a
               King
               ?
               
                 Quid
                 faciat
                 nobis
              
               ?
               What
               will
               a
               King
               do
               unto
               us
               ?
               It
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               already
               ;
               He
               will
               look
               that
               
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 evill
                 in
                 Gods
                 eyes
                 ▪
              
               He
               will
               in
               his
               general
               care
               look
               to
               both
               parts
               the
               Eye
               and
               the
               Hand
               :
               The
               eye
               that
               men
               sin
               not
               blindly
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               direction
               ;
               the
               hand
               that
               men
               sin
               not
               with
               an
               high
               hand
               (
               that
               is
               wilfully
               )
               for
               want
               of
               correction
               .
               He
               will
               be
               their
               good
               Opthalmist
               ,
               with
               right
               Eye-salve
               ,
               that
               the
               sight
               may
               be
               cured
               ,
               and
               things
               seem
               as
               they
               be
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               as
               they
               seem
               .
               At
               the
               hardest
               ,
               
                 si
                 noluerunt
                 intelligere
              
               ,
               but
               the
               eye
               will
               rove
               and
               run
               astray
               ,
               that
               the
               hand
               be
               bound
               to
               the
               good
               abearing
               .
               That
               they
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               do
               it
               (
               as
               do
               it
               they
               will
               ,
               yea
               though
               there
               be
               a
               King
               )
               yet
               that
               they
               may
               not
               do
               it
               impune
               ;
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               nothing
               done
               to
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               scape
               the
               punishment
               due
               unto
               it
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               case
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               
                 King
                 in
                 Israel
              
               .
               And
               if
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               one
               ,
               that
               be
               the
               case
               too
               ,
               where
               have
               we
               been
               all
               this
               While
               ?
               For
               if
               so
               ,
               
                 Etiam
                 n●n
                 est
                 Rex
                 ,
                 cum
                 est
                 Rex
                 :
              
               Then
               when
               there
               is
               a
               King
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               King
               ;
               or
               one
               in
               name
               ,
               but
               none
               indeed
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               is
               not
               good
               for
               the
               State
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               
                 safe
                 for
                 themselves
              
               .
               To
               this
               ,
               special
               regard
               will
               be
               had
               :
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 frustra
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 for
                 they
                 bear
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 vain
                 :
              
               That
               every
               one
               do
               not
               thus
               .
               
                 Every
                 one
              
               ,
               but
               namely
               (
               which
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               this
               
               Text
               )
               that
               not
               Mica
               ,
               for
               
               Mica's
               fact
               brought
               ●orth
               this
               first
               sight
               :
               That
               they
               were
               not
               come
               to
               this
               pass
               ,
               that
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               might
               set
               up
               in
               his
               house
               any
               Religion
               he
               would
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               controle
               him
               for
               it
               .
               To
               look
               to
               every
               one
               therefore
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               Mica
               ;
               and
               to
               care
               for
               ,
               all
               ,
               but
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Ne
                 quisque
                 videat
                 quod
                 rectum
                 est
                 ,
              
               there
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               be
               not
               allowed
               to
               see
               Visions
               there
               :
               At
               least
               ,
               
                 Ne
                 quisque
                 faciat
              
               ,
               that
               ,
               see
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               they
               be
               not
               suffered
               to
               set
               them
               up
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Eye
               will
               not
               be
               rectified
               ,
               the
               Hand
               be
               restrained
               .
               And
               sure
               ,
               no
               where
               doth
               the
               eye
               more
               misse
               ,
               ●or
               the
               hand
               swerve
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               where
               more
               cause
               to
               call
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               then
               for
               this
               .
               O●e
               would
               think
               this
               were
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               we
               were
               free
               enough
               from
               Mica
               .
               We
               are
               not
               .
               Even
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               do
               men
               still
               cast
               Images
               or
               Imaginations
               (
               all
               as
               one
               )
               in
               the
               mould
               of
               their
               conceits
               ,
               and
               up
               they
               set
               them
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               their
               own
               houshould
               to
               adore
               .
               And
               then
               if
               they
               can
               get
               such
               a
               fellow
               ,
               as
               is
               hereafter
               described
               ,
               a
               Levite
               for
               ten
               Shekels
               and
               a
               Suit
               ;
               (
               or
               because
               now
               the
               world
               is
               harder
               ,
               ten
               po●nd
               )
               they
               are
               safe
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               have
               and
               hold
               a
               Religion
               by
               themselves
               .
               For
               evident
               it
               is
               by
               this
               Text
               ▪
               setting
               up
               of
               false
               Worship
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               Kings
               were
               missed
               ;
               and
               the
               redress
               of
               it
               ,
               why
               they
               were
               placed
               ;
               The
               cause
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               their
               placing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               a
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               principal
               part
               of
               their
               Charge
               .
               I
               will
               touch
               them
               severally
               .
               1.
               
               A
               part
               to
               look
               to
               Mica
               and
               his
               false
               Worship
               .
               Why
               ,
               this
               is
               matter
               Ecclesiastical
               ?
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               thereby
               it
               appeareth
               (
               I
               think
               )
               that
               Kings
               have
               and
               are
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               matters
               of
               that
               nature
               :
               If
               Religion
               were
               at
               faul●
               ,
               because
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
              
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               there
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               right
               again
               .
               For
               is
               it
               once
               to
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               of
               corrupt
               Religion
               is
               laid
               on
               the
               want
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               there
               is
               one
               he
               should
               not
               meddle
               with
               it
               ;
               Rather
               the
               consequence
               is
               strong
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               Mica
               thus
               did
               ,
               because
               there
               w●●
               then
               no
               Ki●g
               ;
               therefore
               
               when
               there
               is
               one
               he
               will
               look
               better
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               never
               a
               Mica
               of
               them
               all
               shall
               do
               the
               like
               Thus
               it
               went
               when
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
              
               ;
               after
               ,
               when
               
                 there
                 was
                 one
              
               ,
               I
               find
               again
               ,
               
                 the
                 not
                 taking
                 the
                 High
                 places
              
               (
               which
               were
               pl●ces
               meerly
               Religious
               where
               the
               people
               did
               Sacrifice
               )
               in
               pated
               still
               to
               the
               King
               as
               his
               fault
               ;
               and
               yet
               shall
               he
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               High
               places
               ,
               or
               sacrificing
               either
               there
               or
               any
               where
               else
               ?
               Very
               strange
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               by
               an
               express
               Ego
               dixi
               ●erm●d
               Gods
               ,
               should
               yet
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               Gods
               affairs
               !
               And
               no
               less
               ,
               that
               being
               termed
               by
               
                 Isaiah
                 Nutritii
                 ,
                 Foster-Fathers
              
               ,
               to
               whose
               care
               the
               Church
               is
               committed
               to
               cherish
               and
               bring
               up
               ,
               should
               yet
               be
               forbidden
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               the
               
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               in
               that
               which
               is
               of
               all
               fostering
               the
               principal
               part
               :
               Verily
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               of
               the
               service
               that
               Kings
               do
               unto
               God
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               use
               the
               term
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               
                 Publick
                 Officer
              
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               too
               (
               as
               it
               were
               Gods
               Deacon
               o●
               Servitor
               )
               by
               a
               name
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Church
               Offices
               :
               and
               this
               he
               uses
               twice
               for
               one
               other
               .
               It
               can
               therefore
               neither
               be
               denied
               ,
               nor
               doubted
               of
               ,
               in
               that
               Id●latry
               came
               up
               by
               defect
               of
               Kings
               but
               that
               Kings
               were
               placed
               to
               pull
               down
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               and
               preserve
               the
               true
               
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               King
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               not
               be
               a
               Mica
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             be
             suffered
             to
             set
             up
             any
             form
             of
             Worship
             formerly
             used
             ,
             if
             not
             now
             allowed
             ,
             which
             was
             Micha's
             case
             with
             his
             Teraphim
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             through
             some
             l●gal
             sanctimony
             inherent
             to
             the
             Ephod
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             Priest
             that
             shall
             officiate
             (
             as
             being
             a
             Levite
             )
             he
             shall
             be
             justified
             herein
             ;
             and
             they
             onely
             condemned
             that
             devise
             some
             new
             form
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             their
             private
             meetings
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             some
             other
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             even
             some
             Son
             of
             their
             own
             to
             be
             their
             Minister
             therein
             :
             No
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             a
             King
             will
             plainly
             appear
             out
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             before
             ,
             
               That
               Gods
               people
               or
               a
               Church
               cannot
               be
               without
               such
               a
               Government
               which
               is
               necessary
               for
               them
            
             (
             as
             a
             Church
             )
             
               even
               for
               the
               making
               and
               
               keeping
               them
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             for
             keeping
             them
             united
             in
             one
             true
             Relgion
             .
             That
             to
             him
             
               Omnis
               anima
               ,
               every
               soul
               is
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
            
             having
             power
             both
             to
             direct
             and
             correct
             ;
             for
             else
             it
             would
             be
             for
             
               Israel
               to
               have
               no
               King
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               King.
            
             And
             therefore
             since
             (
             as
             he
             proved
             )
             he
             is
             to
             take
             care
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             forms
             of
             Worship
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             allowed
             to
             any
             to
             set
             up
             their
             private
             imaginations
             now
             ,
             as
             Mica
             did
             his
             Images
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             52.
             
             In
             those
             differences
             between
             the
             Nonconformists
             and
             Papists
             ▪
             the
             one
             in
             their
             imaginations
             liking
             of
             no
             form
             or
             settlement
             made
             by
             humane
             Direction
             or
             Precept
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             attributing
             too
             much
             to
             their
             Images
             ,
             the
             things
             themselves
             so
             settled
             ,
             that
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviors
             concerning
             the
             disagreement
             between
             the
             Samaritans
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             hath
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             often
             come
             into
             my
             miud
             ;
             I
             have
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             thought
             that
             to
             frame
             a
             Worship
             out
             of
             opposition
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             
               our
               Fathers
               did
               so
            
             is
             but
             (
             too
             Samaritan
             like
             )
             
               to
               worship
               we
               know
               not
               what
            
             ;
             Whilst
             ,
             without
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             different
             degree
             of
             splendor
             and
             greatness
             which
             the
             Church
             shall
             by
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             have
             in
             doing
             these
             things
             at
             one
             time
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             ingratefully
             forget
             to
             make
             suitable
             return
             in
             our
             expressions
             and
             acknowledgments
             thereof
             in
             his
             Worship
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             again
             ,
             when
             inward
             devotion
             is
             chiefly
             expected
             ,
             to
             fancy
             that
             this
             or
             that
             precise
             form
             might
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             inherent
             worth
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             singular
             opinion
             we
             have
             of
             some
             persons
             who
             first
             instituted
             them
             ,
             be
             onely
             observed
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             were
             now
             unreasonably
             to
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             fixing
             all
             adoration
             in
             one
             precise
             place
             ,
             without
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             not
             now
             ,
             like
             theirs
             ,
             included
             in
             one
             Nation
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             presumed
             so
             tyed
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             any
             one
             Prince
             herein
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             to
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             others
             of
             equal
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             ,
             from
             making
             such
             alterations
             as
             they
             shall
             find
             
             suitable
             to
             that
             present
             condition
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             .
             If
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             anc●ent
             in●itation
             alone
             we
             transgress
             the
             order
             of
             that
             Church
             under
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             then
             singularity
             and
             difference
             will
             render
             us
             but
             Innovators
             ;
             and
             prove
             us
             rather
             antick
             then
             antient
             in
             our
             way
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
             53.
             
             In
             these
             much
             more
             I
             might
             have
             alleadged
             out
             of
             these
             Authors
             I
             have
             pitched
             upon
             in
             justification
             of
             supream
             Magistrates
             power
             in
             ordering
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             these
             alleadged
             ,
             being
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             plain
             and
             enough
             for
             satis●action
             of
             any
             unprejudiced
             person
             ,
             I
             have
             spared
             that
             labor
             ;
             and
             have
             also
             out
             of
             ease
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             forborn
             quotations
             of
             many
             other
             famous
             men
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             concurring
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             ;
             and
             made
             most
             particular
             choice
             of
             ,
             Mr.
             Hooker
             and
             Bishop
             Andrews
             ,
             as
             men
             generally
             held
             most
             famous
             and
             Orthodox
             in
             their
             generations
             ;
             the
             one
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             since
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             late
             King
             :
             They
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             held
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Defenders
             of
             this
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             ●hief
             Magistrate
             therein
             ,
             against
             the
             then
             Recusants
             and
             Nonconformists
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             their
             credit
             is
             not
             so
             lost
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             authority
             and
             yet
             arguments
             will
             remain
             of
             the
             same
             force
             still
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             all
             inclinations
             either
             to
             Schism
             or
             Sedition
             ;
             that
             we
             do
             not
             thereby
             give
             the
             world
             too
             just
             occasion
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             indeed
             fallen
             from
             our
             Principles
             through
             some
             sinister
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             partial
             conceit
             of
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             54
             ▪
             To
             direct
             and
             encourage
             in
             this
             constancy
             ,
             let
             us
             revert
             to
             thse
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             that
             since
             the
             maintenance
             of
             love
             and
             charity
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             mankind
             by
             peace
             ,
             have
             so
             necessary
             a
             dependence
             upon
             submision
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             that
             Church
             where
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             hath
             again
             so
             
             near
             a
             relation
             unto
             this
             preservation
             of
             mankind
             by
             peace
             ,
             that
             therefore
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             thing●
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             (
             which
             are
             not
             of
             such
             express
             divine
             Precept
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             demonstrable
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             are
             not
             fundamental
             to
             our
             salvation
             )
             there
             should
             no
             opposition
             be
             made
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             ●he
             Church
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             all
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             those
             that
             have
             chief
             power
             therein
             .
             Let
             not
             the
             crafts
             or
             designs
             of
             other
             men
             lead
             us
             to
             d●quiet
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             where
             controversies
             and
             differences
             do
             daily
             arise
             between
             Church
             and
             Church
             ,
             Christian
             and
             Christian
             ,
             our
             salvation
             should
             be
             endangered
             while
             we
             incline
             to
             that
             side
             that
             maintains
             Charity
             ,
             
               by
               submitting
               our selves
               to
               those
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               us
               :
            
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             record
             that
             remarkable
             speech
             of
             Dr.
             Vsher
             late
             Primate
             of
             
               Armagh
               ;
               That
               in
               these
               Propositions
               which
               without
               all
               controversie
               are
               universally
               received
               in
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               ,
               so
               much
               truth
               is
               contained
               ,
               as
               being
               joyned
               with
               holy
               obedience
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               bring
               a
               man
               to
               everlasting
               salvation
               ;
               Neither
               have
               we
               cause
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               as
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               (
               neither
               overthrowing
               that
               which
               they
               builded
               by
               superinducing
               any
               damnable
               Heresies
               thereupon
               ,
               nor
               otherwise
               violating
               their
               holy
               Faith
               ,
               with
               a
               leud
               and
               wicked
               conversation
               )
               peace
               shall
               be
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Israel
               of
               God.
            
             This
             as
             it
             was
             alleadged
             by
             Dr.
             Potter
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             called
             
               Charity
               mistaken
            
             (
             for
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             make
             all
             things
             fundamental
             which
             she
             held
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             excluded
             all
             from
             salvation
             that
             were
             not
             of
             her
             communion
             )
             so
             is
             it
             by
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             in
             his
             Reply
             ,
             
               fol
               ▪
            
             20.
             held
             
               for
               as
               great
               and
               good
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               as
               necessary
               for
               these
               miserable
               times
               as
               can
               be
               uttered
               :
            
             For
             if
             it
             should
             stand
             with
             men
             in
             the
             point
             of
             salvation
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             censure
             which
             each
             Church
             ,
             or
             sect
             therein
             ,
             doth
             put
             upon
             all
             that
             differ
             or
             descent
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             could
             no
             one
             Christian
             hope
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             he
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             member
             of
             some
             Church
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             in
             matters
             
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Discipline
             (
             if
             not
             both
             )
             is
             by
             some
             other
             Churches
             held
             so
             far
             Heretical
             or
             Sch●smatical
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             all
             of
             that
             communion
             from
             hope
             of
             salvation
             ;
             which
             thing
             the
             Papists
             do
             hold
             concerning
             all
             Protestants
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Protestants
             hold
             of
             them
             again
             ;
             and
             do
             also
             pass
             their
             sentence
             as
             hardly
             of
             one
             another
             .
             But
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             who
             knows
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             have
             not
             sought
             and
             followed
             his
             Truth
             according
             to
             the
             u●most
             of
             the
             ability
             he
             gave
             us
             ;
             and
             not
             left
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             ,
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             prejudice
             ,
             or
             other
             interest
             ,
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             put
             an
             over-value
             upon
             their
             own
             Tenets
             ,
             and
             become
             both
             Parties
             and
             Judges
             .
          
           
             55.
             
             Corcerning
             those
             aspersions
             of
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             which
             are
             now
             so
             frequently
             thrown
             by
             one
             party
             upon
             another
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             the
             general
             observed
             that
             where
             the
             names
             and
             notions
             themselves
             are
             of●nest
             repeated
             ,
             and
             most
             stood
             upon
             ,
             there
             the
             Arguments
             used
             for
             confutation
             are
             the
             less
             ,
             or
             less
             weighty
             .
             It
             faring
             ,
             in
             some
             mens
             discourses
             and
             writings
             about
             controversies
             ▪
             as
             with
             women
             in
             their
             scolding
             ;
             where
             she
             that
             can
             call
             Whore
             lowdest
             ,
             and
             oftenest
             ,
             is
             co●ceived
             to
             have
             got
             the
             better
             of
             it
             :
             So
             (
             usually
             )
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             perceived
             but
             a
             design
             cast
             towards
             disparagement
             ,
             when
             the
             imputation
             of
             those
             Ecclesiastical
             railing
             terms
             are
             used
             towards
             any
             ,
             without
             any
             remons●rance
             or
             proof
             wherein
             their
             ill
             consists
             ,
             or
             how
             their
             Opponents
             are
             justly
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             56.
             
             As
             ●or
             Heresie
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             why
             any
             Christian
             mans
             case
             should
             be
             held
             desperate
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             not
             fundamental
             ▪
             cannot
             bring
             his
             judgement
             to
             assent
             to
             that
             of
             anothers
             :
             always
             provided
             that
             it
             proceed
             not
             from
             ,
             or
             be
             encreased
             through
             discontent
             ,
             pride
             ,
             or
             ●ffected
             singularity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hold
             it
             peaceably
             to
             himself
             ;
             not
             seeking
             to
             disturbe
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             publication
             thereof
             to
             others
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             plainly
             shews
             that
             some
             
             of
             those
             other
             co●r●p●
             Principles
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             entertainment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             divulging
             of
             i●
             :
             And
             then
             i●
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             ●hat
             that
             which
             would
             as
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             a●●onsidered
             a●
             matter
             of
             speculation
             ,
             have
             been
             an
             error
             in
             judgement
             onely
             ,
             being
             now
             infused
             into
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             induce
             action
             and
             separation
             ,
             will
             argue
             pravity
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             turn
             into
             Schism
             ;
             which
             I
             do
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Persons
             otherwise
             excusable
             ▪
             then
             when
             the
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             or
             good
             manners
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             preserved
             ▪
             And
             because
             in
             all
             dissenting
             parties
             that
             live
             under
             any
             Christian
             Authority
             ,
             the
             name
             ▪
             of
             Schismatick
             is
             by
             either
             side
             cast
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             I
             do
             hold
             it
             for
             a
             maxime
             ,
             ●hat
             that
             party
             i●
             onely
             free
             that
             conforms
             to
             the
             Rule
             set
             down
             by
             him
             that
             i●
             Head
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             Schi●maticks
             ;
             Even
             as
             in
             State
             differences
             ,
             all
             parties
             that
             hold
             not
             with
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             called
             this
             or
             that
             Faction
             ,
             wh●n
             as
             the
             other
             is
             not
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Faction
             or
             Party
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             the
             whole
             ,
             because
             united
             to
             the
             Head.
             
          
           
             ●7
             .
             And
             therefore
             truly
             ,
             if
             men
             could
             be
             once
             brought
             to
             put
             a
             greater
             rate
             upon
             thing●
             fundamental
             ▪
             and
             a
             less
             upon
             superstructures
             ;
             considering
             that
             the
             not
             holding
             to
             ●●●
             one
             bring●
             on
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             ▪
             and
             the
             too
             strict
             holding
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             brings
             on
             the
             loss
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shrewdly
             endanger
             the
             other
             also
             (
             besides
             that
             quiet
             we
             should
             imutually
             reap
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             )
             we
             should
             preserve
             the
             State
             in
             quiet
             also
             ;
             and
             prevent
             all
             those
             mischiefs
             we
             now
             so
             much
             complain
             of
             through
             changes
             therein
             ;
             The
             which
             ,
             of
             latter
             times
             have
             from
             hence
             chiefly
             taken
             their
             rise
             ;
             when
             such
             as
             are
             seeking
             to
             make
             themselves
             more
             glorious
             or
             powerful
             ,
             do
             daily
             make
             use
             of
             mens
             too
             great
             zeal
             and
             credulity
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Stalking-horse
             ▪
             hereunto
             .
             The
             instances
             whereof
             are
             plain
             enough
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             especially
             since
             it
             became
             so
             divided
             into
             Sect●
             ;
             for
             the
             advance
             of
             any
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Truth
             ,
             we
             shall
             ever
             find
             
             the
             notion
             of
             Reformation
             cried
             up
             and
             alledged
             ,
             but
             alteration
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             in
             rule
             therein
             ,
             is
             really
             brought
             in
             .
             If
             we
             do
             but
             reflect
             on
             some
             more
             remarkable
             passages
             among
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             from
             that
             smal
             difference
             which
             was
             in
             the
             
               six
               Articles
            
             themselves
             from
             the
             Roman
             Doctrine
             ,
             well
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             was
             more
             aimed
             at
             then
             truth
             of
             Religion
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             a
             dispensation
             was
             ready
             to
             be
             granted
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             save
             for
             taking
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
             When
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             again
             ,
             both
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             looked
             upon
             this
             foreign
             acknowledgement
             as
             a
             sure
             testimony
             of
             ill
             affection
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Government
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Law
             it self
             came
             to
             be
             resolute
             in
             that
             point
             ●oo
             ;
             accounting
             Popery
             to
             consist
             
               in
               the
               alienating
               and
               withdrawing
               of
               Subjects
               from
               their
               obedience
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               to
               raise
               sedition
               and
               rebellion
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             58.
             
             And
             so
             now
             also
             we
             find
             that
             presumption
             of
             malignancy
             and
             disaffection
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             and
             Governor
             ,
             is
             most
             taken
             from
             that
             great
             affection
             which
             is
             cast
             to
             the
             use
             of
             this
             book
             ;
             because
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             manifestly
             decline
             those
             acts
             and
             alterations
             which
             are
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             submit
             to
             what
             was
             done
             by
             another
             .
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             been
             particularly
             forbidden
             to
             read
             this
             Book
             that
             did
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             pray
             for
             the
             present
             Sovereign
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             fo●m
             therein
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             as
             always
             hath
             been
             used
             to
             be
             done
             towards
             them
             onely
             that
             were
             in
             present
             Authority
             .
             If
             that
             be
             not
             done
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             too
             plainly
             ▪
             argue
             that
             some
             affection
             and
             zeal
             beside
             that
             of
             the
             Book
             it self
             ,
             doth
             guide
             them
             in
             this
             choyce
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             look
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             when
             it
             enjoyn
             ▪
             obedience
             to
             the
             Powers
             that
             are
             ,
             and
             commands
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ?
             Doth
             it
             any
             where
             in
             this
             case
             leave
             us
             to
             a
             choice
             by
             distinction
             ,
             saying
             such
             as
             
               should
               be
            
             in
             authority
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             general
             rule
             ,
             that
             
               where
               the
               Scripture
               makes
               no
               distinction
               ,
               neither
               should
               we
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             in
             
             this
             case
             we
             may
             presume
             that
             the
             present
             higher
             Power
             and
             Kings
             were
             meant
             ,
             without
             such
             distinction
             ;
             both
             for
             that
             they
             were
             a●
             that
             time
             such
             as
             might
             that
             way
             have
             been
             excepted
             against
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             that
             the
             words
             following
             
               that
               under
               them
               we
               may
               lead
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               lives
            
             &c.
             must
             determine
             the
             prayer
             to
             be
             made
             for
             that
             present
             Au●hority
             which
             we
             do
             
               live
               under
            
             and
             are
             subject
             unto
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             that
             ever
             any
             Orthodox
             pen
             but
             did
             confess
             prayer
             for
             that
             person
             under
             whose
             protection
             they
             lived
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             incumbent
             upon
             all
             Christians
             ,
             without
             referment
             of
             them
             to
             distinctions
             and
             qualifications
             .
             Nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Book
             it self
             ,
             in
             that
             
               prayer
               for
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               Christs
               Church
               militant
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
            
             interpret
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Apostle
            
             to
             include
             all
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             appointed
             us
             to
             pray
             
               for
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Governors
               ?
            
             and
             when
             it
             comes
             with
             an
             especially
             for
             that
             person
             who
             shall
             be
             at
             present
             our
             Governour
             ,
             ●●
             i●
             said
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             right
             Heir
             ,
             or
             hath
             best
             ▪
             Title
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ▪
             no
             ,
             it
             hath
             still
             respect
             to
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             precept
             :
             and
             therefore
             presently
             gives
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             
               that
               under
               him
               we
               may
               be
               godlily
               and
               quietly
               governed
               .
            
             In
             which
             respect
             I
             cannot
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             highly
             commend
             that
             those
             frequent
             and
             full
             expressions
             which
             were
             made
             for
             those
             persons
             that
             were
             still
             in
             chief
             power
             amongst
             us
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             good
             principles
             ,
             even
             the
             sence
             of
             honor
             and
             esteem
             ,
             which
             was
             owing
             to
             that
             God
             whose
             Authority
             he
             did
             represent
             amongst
             us
             ;
             when
             as
             now
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             those
             that
             have
             been
             possessed
             of
             the
             same
             party
             with
             the
             Protector
             ,
             do
             yet
             either
             wholly
             neglect
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             mention
             him
             therein
             ,
             and
             then
             do
             it
             so
             coldly
             and
             fumblingly
             ,
             that
             partly
             by
             the
             falling
             of
             their
             voyce
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             conditional
             qualifications
             they
             mention
             in
             their
             prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             they
             give
             but
             too
             just
             cause
             to
             suspect
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             rightly
             principled
             and
             perswaded
             concerning
             that
             high
             duty
             and
             respect
             which
             is
             ●●e
             to
             him
             in
             this
             his
             relation
             ▪
             for
             as
             it
             becomes
             not
             them
             
             in
             publick
             especially
             to
             censure
             him
             ,
             so
             also
             not
             to
             insinuate
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             give
             occasion
             for
             others
             to
             do
             ●o
             ,
             for
             this
             will
             be
             ●o
             pray
             rather
             against
             ,
             then
             for
             him
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Service
             Book
             ▪
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             prevent
             those
             jealousies
             and
             d●ngers
             which
             might
             happen
             to
             some
             amongst
             us
             ,
             through
             too
             much
             forwardness
             to
             read
             ,
             or
             abuse
             ,
             and
             partialy
             in
             reading
             it
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             I
             have
             made
             all
             the
             foregoing
             Discourse
             ;
             both
             ●o
             shew
             what
             is
             truly
             fundamental
             and
             necessary
             in
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             what
             rule
             to
             follow
             in
             our
             Christian
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             in
             that
             particular
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             Service
             Book
             ;
             the
             thing
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             now
             most
             insisted
             upon
             :
             I
             have
             to
             that
             end
             striven
             to
             evince
             that
             continual
             power
             which
             is
             continually
             residing
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             each
             other
             Church
             ,
             to
             abrogate
             as
             well
             as
             impose
             in
             things
             of
             that
             natu●e
             ▪
             Unto
             the
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             onely
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             add
             that
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Universi●y
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             164●
             ▪
             who
             in
             their
             reasons
             against
             the
             
               Discipline
               and
               Directory
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Service
               Book
               ,
            
             fol.
             32.
             say
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               satisfied
               how
               we
               can
               submit
               to
               such
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               not
               haveing
               the
               Royal
               assent
               ,
               as
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               established
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               contained
               in
               such
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               as
               were
               made
               by
               the
               joynt
               consent
               of
               King
               ▪
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Commons
               .
               Nor
               so
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               pretend
               by
               repeal
               to
               abrogate
               such
               Act
               or
               Acts
               ;
               for
               since
               
                 ejusdem
                 est
                 potestatis
                 destruere
                 cujus
                 est
                 constituere
              
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               sink
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               lessor
               Power
               can
               have
               a
               just
               right
               to
               cancel
               and
               annul
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               grea●er
               .
               Especially
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               ordering
               all
               matters
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               being
               by
               the
               Laws
               in
               express
               words
               
                 for
                 ever
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Imperial
                 Crown
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               what
               head
               that
               Crown
               ought
               
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 ignorant
                 .
              
            
             In
             this
             we
             see
             their
             plain
             concurrence
             in
             yeelding
             the
             power
             of
             abrogation
             of
             this
             Book
             to
             such
             as
             instituted
             i●
             ,
             even
             to
             him
             that
             should
             hold
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             .
             And
             
             as
             for
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             which
             by
             some
             may
             be
             thought
             uttered
             in
             derogation
             of
             the
             power
             now
             in
             being
             ▪
             we
             shall
             examine
             them
             with
             other
             Questions
             of
             that
             nature
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             Of
             the
             imputation
             of
             USURPER
             ,
             and
             whether
             i●
             do
             take
             off
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             WE
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             the
             necessity
             to
             peace
             and
             union
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             to
             be
             increased
             and
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             preservation
             and
             good
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             shewed
             the
             necessity
             of
             submission
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             particularly
             commended
             Monarchy
             ▪
             as
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             available
             means
             to
             maintain
             this
             peace
             and
             accomplish
             those
             other
             benefits
             in
             society
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             Now
             since
             not
             onely
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             light
             of
             natural
             reason
             do
             teach
             ,
             that
             this
             peace
             and
             benefit
             is
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             always
             followed
             and
             sought
             ;
             and
             since
             without
             actual
             submission
             to
             those
             Powers
             that
             are
             from
             time
             to
             time
             actually
             in
             being
             ,
             it
             cannot
             at
             no
             time
             be
             had
             ,
             it
             comes
             thereupon
             ●o
             pass
             that
             those
             that
             are
             usual
             disturbers
             thereof
             ,
             being
             such
             as
             are
             either
             leaders
             or
             followers
             ,
             have
             (
             accordingly
             )
             names
             of
             guilt
             and
             odium
             ●ixed
             upon
             them
             ;
             That
             through
             sence
             thereof
             they
             might
             be
             discouraged
             from
             such
             foule
             and
             pernicious
             undertakings
             .
             The
             one
             sort
             is
             of
             such
             as
             are
             ambitious
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             such
             as
             are
             impatient
             of
             being
             ruled
             .
             The
             first
             will
             be
             executing
             any
             power
             which
             is
             not
             due
             to
             him
             in
             right
             of
             the
             place
             he
             holds
             ,
             but
             to
             
             another
             who
             is
             already
             seized
             of
             that
             Office
             ,
             is
             thereupon
             called
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             The
             other
             ●ort
             ,
             that
             do
             resist
             the
             power
             of
             him
             that
             is
             so
             possessed
             ,
             are
             usually
             distinguished
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Rebels
             ;
             although
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             such
             joynt
             extraction
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             a
             kindred
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             count
             them
             one
             :
             for
             as
             none
             can
             resist
             Government
             but
             they
             must
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             judge
             and
             act
             in
             things
             proper
             thereinto
             ;
             so
             again
             ,
             none
             can
             well
             usurpe
             that
             doth
             not
             withall
             rebel
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             the
             first
             leading
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             following
             ,
             and
             both
             making
             usually
             but
             one
             Society
             ,
             we
             may
             call
             the
             Usurper
             the
             Great
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             lesser
             Usurpers
             .
             These
             things
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             why
             first
             that
             notion
             of
             usurpation
             ,
             or
             to
             usurp
             ,
             properly
             signifying
             often
             using
             onely
             ,
             and
             taken
             as
             well
             in
             a
             good
             as
             bad
             sence
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             should
             always
             import
             evil
             ,
             when
             applied
             to
             the
             ease
             before
             re●earsed
             ;
             Nay
             further
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             the
             cause
             why
             this
             stile
             of
             Usurper
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             primary
             intention
             to
             be
             fixed
             onely
             upon
             such
             as
             transcended
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             own
             Ranks
             and
             Callings
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             execute
             that
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             wich
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             place
             of
             another
             ,
             should
             now
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             common
             detestation
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             party
             when
             the
             usurpation
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             he
             now
             in
             possession
             of
             that
             place
             from
             whence
             the
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             by
             execution
             of
             this
             power
             can
             onely
             be
             reasonbly
             expected
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             onward
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             design
             again
             we
             may
             perceive
             the
             reason
             why
             few
             or
             none
             should
             set
             down
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             men
             to
             obey
             him
             that
             was
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             for
             however
             the
             thing
             might
             have
             been
             conceived
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             might
             be
             apprehended
             an
             incouragement
             or
             abatement
             to
             the
             odium
             of
             such
             as
             should
             attempt
             the
             like
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             wonder
             why
             it
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             imputation
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             or
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             through
             faction
             and
             personal
             interest
             and
             respect
             ▪
             that
             which
             was
             intended
             for
             common
             benefit
             ,
             should
             be
             many
             times
             
             made
             use
             of
             for
             particular
             ends
             onely
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             usually
             the
             name
             of
             Usurper
             importing
             much
             evil
             ,
             like
             the
             foresaid
             name
             of
             Tyrant
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             remonstrance
             of
             discontent
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             given
             usually
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             possession
             ,
             however
             there
             ●i●le
             be
             ▪
             so
             long
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             ●ound
             out
             for
             the
             asserting
             of
             a
             better
             claim
             in
             some
             other
             person
             ,
             in
             whose
             advance
             themselves
             have
             greater
             interest
             and
             hopes
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             all
             alterations
             ,
             the
             dispossessed
             ●ri●ce
             is
             called
             Tyrant
             by
             one
             party
             ,
             so
             the
             new
             one
             is
             by
             the
             other
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             first
             intention
             of
             preservation
             of
             publique
             peace
             by
             adhering
             to
             the
             party
             possessed
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             thought
             by
             some
             just
             occasion
             to
             bring
             in
             rebellion
             and
             Civil
             War
             upon
             a
             whole
             land
             ,
             rather
             then
             their
             particular
             favorite
             ,
             with
             his
             conceived
             better
             Title
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             dispossess
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             now
             call
             by
             that
             name
             .
             But
             as
             they
             do
             hereby
             truly
             make
             themselves
             Rebels
             by
             disobedience
             or
             opposi●ion
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             make
             him
             they
             obey
             and
             countenance
             a
             true
             Usurper
             indeed
             ▪
             for
             want
             of
             possession
             of
             that
             place
             of
             authority
             unto
             which
             this
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thus
             shall
             we
             find
             Papists
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Roman
             party
             ,
             in
             favour
             to
             their
             own
             Head
             ,
             putting
             the
             scandal
             of
             usurpation
             upon
             all
             that
             Authority
             Ecclesiastical
             which
             Christian
             Princes
             exercise
             even
             in
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ;
             while
             some
             again
             ,
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             power
             claimed
             by
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             or
             some
             coordinate
             order
             of
             Magistracy
             or
             representation
             amongst
             them
             to
             elect
             or
             govern
             as
             in
             their
             right
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             reckon
             all
             such
             persons
             as
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             as
             usurped
             ,
             that
             without
             election
             or
             confirmation
             ,
             made
             in
             such
             measure
             as
             they
             shall
             approve
             of
             ,
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             execution
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             ;
             N●y
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             party
             possessed
             ,
             for
             encrease
             of
             the
             odium
             ,
             is
             called
             Tyrant
             also
             ;
             for
             passion
             and
             not
             rea●on
             ●uli●g
             them
             in
             their
             censure
             ,
             they
             may
             upon
             every
             Act
             of
             Justice
             or
             Severity
             ,
             which
             crosseth
             their
             interests
             or
             ●u●●●s
             ,
             say
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Land
             
             are
             broken
             in
             his
             regiment
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             entry
             .
             Nay
             ,
             indeed
             if
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             possession
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prejudiced
             anothers
             right
             ,
             cannot
             therefore
             claim
             obedience
             from
             those
             that
             stand
             by
             just
             relation
             subjected
             to
             that
             place
             of
             power
             which
             he
             holdeth
             ,
             then
             truly
             for
             want
             of
             actual
             power
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             all
             acts
             of
             Justice
             done
             and
             enforced
             in
             his
             name
             as
             Prince
             ,
             would
             be
             but
             Tyranny
             in
             him
             ,
             however
             they
             might
             have
             been
             lawfully
             executed
             by
             another
             .
             From
             the
             evil
             consequents
             and
             effects
             of
             these
             two
             opinions
             ,
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             Christendom
             are
             seldom
             free
             ;
             the
             notions
             of
             Pope
             or
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             by
             discontented
             parties
             still
             urged
             as
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             their
             disturbance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             sort
             that
             make
             use
             of
             this
             scandalous
             name
             of
             Vsurper
             ,
             are
             of
             such
             ,
             who
             in
             favor
             to
             some
             particular
             person
             only
             ,
             now
             out
             of
             possession
             ,
             would
             ,
             upon
             the
             allegation
             of
             his
             right
             to
             govern
             ,
             instigate
             those
             that
             are
             actually
             Subjects
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             him
             that
             is
             not
             possessed
             at
             all
             :
             without
             regard
             to
             that
             publike
             disturbance
             which
             must
             thereupon
             ensue
             .
             And
             this
             doctrine
             hath
             less
             of
             reason
             to
             plead
             for
             it self
             then
             the
             other
             two
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             a
             whole
             Society
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             some
             eminent
             Officers
             amongst
             them
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             preferred
             before
             this
             one
             person
             now
             possessed
             :
             And
             then
             they
             alleadge
             for
             themselves
             both
             Laws
             of
             Reason
             and
             Natural
             equity
             ,
             and
             also
             positive
             Divine
             Constitutions
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             power
             was
             by
             such
             original
             right
             vested
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             no
             particular
             Sanction
             can
             deprive
             them
             of
             it
             .
             Whereas
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             whole
             Societies
             of
             men
             ruined
             and
             disturbed
             by
             Civil
             war
             ,
             only
             to
             prefer
             and
             advance
             one
             single
             Person
             or
             Family
             before
             another
             ,
             (
             who
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             State
             is
             as
             like
             to
             rule
             well
             ,
             as
             he
             or
             his
             )
             so
             have
             they
             no
             allegation
             for
             it
             but
             some
             particular
             and
             private
             Laws
             ,
             made
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             government
             of
             this
             person
             or
             his
             family
             :
             When
             as
             in
             truth
             ,
             since
             in
             positive
             Edicts
             made
             by
             unequal
             authority
             ,
             the
             last
             
             is
             to
             stand
             and
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             they
             should
             of
             right
             be
             governed
             by
             these
             present
             Constitutions
             that
             do
             authorise
             the
             party
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             not
             those
             that
             are
             now
             abrogated
             and
             bereft
             of
             their
             force
             ;
             even
             as
             that
             person
             or
             family
             they
             were
             made
             by
             and
             for
             ,
             are
             bereft
             of
             their
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             apply
             these
             things
             to
             our selves
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             examine
             how
             they
             have
             been
             generally
             resented
             by
             that
             part
             which
             was
             in
             that
             respect
             justly
             called
             the
             Royalist
             or
             Cavalier
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             all
             three
             sorts
             by
             them
             condemned
             as
             contrary
             to
             them
             in
             their
             original
             principles
             ,
             which
             were
             ,
             maintenance
             of
             Peace
             and
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             first
             two
             they
             opposed
             and
             went
             against
             as
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             which
             did
             already
             make
             disturbance
             :
             when
             as
             there
             being
             then
             no
             fear
             how
             disturbance
             would
             be
             made
             by
             claim
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             finding
             many
             Laws
             in
             force
             to
             continue
             their
             obedience
             to
             him
             in
             possession
             ,
             they
             did
             usually
             inveigh
             not
             only
             against
             all
             Usurpation
             in
             attempt
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             all
             right
             to
             possess
             and
             continue
             ;
             the
             more
             to
             affright
             from
             ,
             and
             discountenance
             such
             undertakings
             .
             In
             which
             last
             respect
             of
             lawfulness
             to
             possess
             or
             continue
             ,
             they
             must
             still
             be
             understood
             to
             intend
             that
             Right
             which
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             party
             dispossessed
             ;
             against
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             prejudice
             (
             if
             he
             had
             right
             )
             he
             is
             only
             in
             reason
             to
             be
             taken
             as
             an
             unlawful
             Disseisor
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             might
             ,
             by
             these
             or
             the
             like
             imputations
             ,
             be
             supposed
             to
             hope
             ,
             that
             since
             in
             him
             was
             the
             fault
             of
             entrance
             whereby
             publike
             peace
             was
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             in
             his
             power
             only
             by
             his
             quiet
             resignation
             to
             do
             personal
             right
             again
             ,
             without
             civil
             war
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             for
             his
             farther
             incitement
             thereunto
             ,
             they
             would
             also
             insinuate
             some
             unlawfulness
             to
             those
             acts
             of
             obedience
             which
             shal
             be
             done
             unto
             him
             by
             such
             as
             are
             now
             actually
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             which
             end
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             apply
             that
             additional
             Expression
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             viz
             
               On
               what
               head
               that
               Crown
               ought
               to
               stand
               ,
               none
               can
               be
               ignorant
               .
            
             For
             having
             before
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             alleadged
             the
             Act
             made
             1
             Eliz.
             1.
             for
             
               restoring
               to
               the
               Crown
               the
               antient
               
               jurisdiction
               in
               things
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
            
             they
             may
             by
             that
             Crown
             be
             well
             conceived
             to
             mean
             that
             Ecclesiastical
             authority
             which
             thereto
             belonged
             :
             And
             so
             not
             only
             to
             declare
             against
             that
             usurpation
             of
             power
             which
             the
             Parliament
             then
             took
             in
             their
             enacting
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Crown
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             power
             )
             did
             and
             ought
             to
             continue
             in
             him
             that
             was
             still
             reigning
             and
             actually
             possessed
             ;
             but
             they
             might
             ,
             in
             duty
             also
             to
             the
             settlement
             and
             security
             of
             their
             present
             Prince
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             setling
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             have
             an
             aim
             hereby
             to
             prevent
             all
             attempt
             towards
             personal
             usurpation
             ,
             by
             implying
             that
             that
             Crown
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             on
             any
             head
             but
             his
             who
             now
             wore
             it
             .
             But
             what
             if
             no
             such
             Head
             be
             ?
             Must
             not
             the
             Crown
             be
             worne
             ?
             Yes
             sure
             :
             For
             as
             they
             had
             before
             recited
             that
             Act
             whereby
             this
             Authority
             should
             
               be
               for
               ever
               united
               and
               annexed
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
            
             ;
             so
             can
             we
             not
             reasonably
             presume
             it
             their
             meaning
             ,
             that
             those
             Jurisdictions
             which
             should
             be
             of
             continual
             use
             and
             
               for
               ever
            
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             should
             be
             understood
             so
             limited
             to
             any
             one
             person
             or
             family
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             defailance
             of
             their
             wearing
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             be
             supposed
             subject
             to
             humane
             chance
             and
             casualty
             )
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             useful
             power
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             are
             we
             to
             understand
             Bishop
             Andrews
             and
             all
             other
             ,
             in
             their
             writings
             against
             Usurpation
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             intending
             thereby
             so
             much
             more
             to
             confirm
             Subjects
             obedience
             to
             their
             present
             Prince
             .
             For
             ,
             they
             then
             supposing
             that
             against
             him
             no
             such
             thing
             would
             be
             objected
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             fearing
             that
             Tyranny
             or
             any
             other
             crime
             which
             he
             might
             fall
             into
             might
             be
             alleadged
             as
             a
             just
             excuse
             for
             insubjection
             ,
             they
             did
             what
             they
             would
             to
             make
             the
             first
             odious
             ,
             and
             these
             tolerable
             .
             In
             which
             doing
             ,
             since
             their
             aim
             was
             good
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             apprehended
             (
             out
             of
             duty
             )
             to
             be
             rather
             officiously
             ,
             then
             truly
             guided
             in
             many
             of
             their
             expressions
             that
             way
             made
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             but
             hereby
             intend
             the
             more
             to
             conform
             obedience
             to
             him
             under
             whose
             power
             they
             then
             lived
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             exemplar
             
             herein
             to
             others
             ;
             without
             permitting
             such
             as
             were
             now
             Subjects
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             wrong
             their
             ▪
             own
             consciences
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             that
             another
             may
             be
             righted
             in
             his
             private
             Title
             .
             And
             if
             we
             look
             in
             that
             Sermon
             of
             Bishop
             Andrews
             made
             of
             
               giving
               Caesar
               his
               due
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             him
             acknowledging
             as
             much
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               fol
               91.
               
               What
               Caesar
               was
               this
               ,
               for
               whose
               interest
               Christ
               thus
               pleadeth
               ?
               It
               was
            
             Tiberius
             ,
             
               even
               he
               under
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               was
               (
               and
               knew
               he
               was
               to
               be
               )
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               a
               stranger
               from
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               a
               Heathen
               man
               ,
               uncircumcised
               ,
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Where
             you
             see
             that
             obedience
             and
             tribute
             is
             directed
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             one
             that
             was
             as
             great
             a
             stranger
             to
             Israel
             ,
             as
             great
             an
             Usurper
             in
             any
             legal
             power
             there
             ,
             as
             Nimrod
             could
             be
             .
             And
             however
             Nimrod
             might
             be
             thought
             in
             other
             things
             to
             equal
             him
             ,
             yet
             since
             he
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             putting
             our
             Saviour
             to
             death
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             think
             that
             though
             it
             were
             unlawful
             for
             such
             as
             Nimrod
             thus
             to
             rise
             or
             reign
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             not
             intend
             it
             lawfull
             for
             Subjects
             to
             disobey
             ,
             when
             thus
             up
             and
             ruling
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             So
             that
             to
             take
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             right
             meaning
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             their
             direct
             respect
             to
             the
             common
             peace
             and
             benefit
             of
             the
             whole
             Society
             of
             men
             ,
             without
             such
             partial
             eye
             to
             the
             favor
             of
             any
             particular
             person
             or
             family
             ,
             as
             to
             abe●
             what
             shall
             be
             contrary
             thereunto
             )
             we
             are
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             pitched
             upon
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             by
             Divine
             and
             humane
             light
             was
             fittest
             to
             accomplish
             this
             end
             ,
             even
             so
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             they
             would
             be
             so
             forgetful
             of
             their
             first
             original
             ground
             ,
             as
             to
             invalidate
             that
             use
             and
             benefit
             which
             by
             Monarchy
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             give
             leave
             to
             Subjects
             to
             thrust
             him
             out
             again
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             the
             Monarch
             should
             not
             have
             been
             to
             their
             likeing
             ;
             for
             this
             had
             been
             to
             overthrow
             that
             whole
             foundation
             they
             had
             before
             built
             upon
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             continual
             peace
             ,
             by
             continual
             submission
             to
             the
             present
             Monarch
             .
             Whereas
             if
             any
             party
             of
             the
             Subjects
             might
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             withdraw
             
             obedience
             when
             they
             thought
             their
             Governour
             defective
             in
             Title
             ▪
             then
             ,
             since
             it
             should
             seldom
             happen
             but
             that
             there
             might
             be
             some
             objections
             in
             that
             respect
             made
             by
             some
             discontented
             party
             or
             another
             ,
             it
             would
             also
             follow
             ,
             that
             for
             want
             of
             constant
             means
             how
             peace
             and
             agreement
             should
             for
             every
             time
             present
             be
             preserved
             ,
             that
             course
             which
             they
             had
             designed
             ,
             whereby
             it
             should
             be
             continually
             and
             at
             all
             times
             preserved
             ,
             would
             contradict
             it self
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             And
             therefore
             having
             endeavoured
             that
             this
             peace
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             ,
             should
             never
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             course
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             laying
             so
             great
             imputation
             ,
             and
             leaving
             such
             small
             hopes
             of
             enjoyment
             on
             those
             that
             should
             attempt
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             less
             regardful
             to
             speak
             of
             any
             way
             to
             be
             taken
             after
             it
             was
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             peace
             now
             setled
             in
             another
             hand
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             express
             allowance
             of
             a
             lawful
             obedience
             to
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             they
             should
             (
             as
             we
             said
             )
             seem
             to
             cast
             more
             hopes
             and
             encouragements
             upon
             such
             like
             enterprises
             .
             And
             that
             their
             intentions
             hereby
             were
             onely
             to
             deter
             from
             such
             ambitious
             rising
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             giving
             obedience
             to
             any
             in
             possession
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             any
             name
             of
             odium
             is
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             such
             as
             live
             in
             subjection
             to
             Usurpers
             ;
             which
             doubtless
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             they
             conceived
             them
             as
             guilty
             in
             their
             obedience
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             his
             entrance
             or
             command
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             And
             if
             we
             shall
             appeal
             to
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Cavalier
             party
             all
             along
             constant
             to
             the
             sure
             way
             of
             preservation
             of
             publick
             peace
             ,
             by
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             party
             possessed
             ,
             and
             by
             opposing
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             would
             upon
             the
             allegation
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             title
             in
             him
             or
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             Election
             or
             Authority
             derived
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             make
             all
             his
             commands
             and
             rule
             unlawful
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             was
             that
             maxime
             so
             often
             found
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             many
             personal
             defects
             and
             imputations
             were
             laid
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Crown
               was
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               fought
               
               for
               ,
               although
               it
               stood
               upon
               a
               May-Pole
            
             ;
             Which
             speech
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             taken
             from
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             by
             him
             used
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Loyalty
             to
             his
             present
             Sovereign
             ,
             whom
             the
             other
             party
             called
             both
             Tyrant
             &
             Usurper
             ▪
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             if
             we
             do
             impartially
             look
             upon
             the
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             Politick
             Constitutions
             of
             this
             kind
             .
             We
             shall
             find
             all
             contrary
             construction
             to
             arise
             from
             mistake
             or
             prejudice
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             available
             to
             the
             continuance
             of
             publick
             peace
             ,
             then
             that
             submission
             should
             be
             continued
             to
             the
             Monarch
             in
             possession
             ?
             And
             then
             that
             there
             might
             be
             one
             always
             in
             possession
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             submission
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             danger
             of
             publick
             disturbance
             ,
             through
             strife
             about
             the
             person
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             again
             necessary
             ,
             that
             by
             publick
             Edict
             it
             should
             be
             beforehand
             appointed
             to
             whom
             it
             should
             succeed
             ,
             that
             all
             might
             be
             more
             deter●ed
             from
             seeking
             it
             ?
             Which
             succession
             being
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             entailed
             on
             any
             one
             Family
             amongst
             Christians
             now
             ▪
             as
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             it
             formerly
             was
             on
             the
             Linage
             o●
             David
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             still
             rationally
             and
             equitably
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             possessor
             should
             have
             most
             right
             of
             any
             to
             have
             this
             entail
             setled
             on
             his
             Family
             ?
             and
             do
             we
             not
             accordingly
             find
             that
             all
             Nations
             that
             have
             due
             regard
             to
             future
             peace
             and
             quiet
             ,
             have
             joyned
             with
             the
             possessor
             in
             setling
             it
             accordingly
             ?
             and
             will
             it
             not
             onward
             still
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             order
             to
             maintain
             the
             first
             Principles
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             loyal
             to
             the
             Family
             so
             setled
             ,
             ●o
             as
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             powers
             to
             defend
             them
             in
             their
             possession
             against
             all
             opposers
             ,
             justly
             charging
             them
             with
             the
             imputation
             of
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
             that
             are
             desturbers
             of
             publique
             peace
             in
             favour
             to
             the
             claim
             of
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ?
             But
             then
             again
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             from
             the
             same
             Principles
             still
             follow
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             my
             loyal
             endeavors
             shall
             not
             have
             their
             wished
             success
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             other
             party
             shall
             set
             up
             another
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             full
             possession
             as
             now
             to
             be
             quietly
             and
             generally
             submitted
             to
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Seat
             of
             Justice
             ,
             (
             the
             Laws
             being
             executed
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             others
             before
             )
             that
             
             then
             present
             peace
             depending
             on
             present
             obedience
             ,
             and
             present
             obedience
             on
             present
             Power
             and
             Command
             ,
             therefore
             I
             that
             was
             before
             a
             Loyalist
             in
             maintenance
             of
             the
             power
             in
             being
             ,
             am
             now
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             if
             I
             change
             my
             principles
             ,
             I
             continue
             not
             loyal
             to
             him
             that
             is
             so
             ;
             having
             in
             that
             regard
             changed
             conditions
             with
             those
             that
             were
             Rebels
             before
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             present
             power
             and
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             thereby
             are
             now
             become
             the
             true
             Royalists
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             examine
             the
             grounds
             and
             intentions
             of
             our
             own
             fundamental
             constitutions
             concerning
             this
             Government
             and
             Governors
             ,
             therein
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             be
             the
             same
             :
             Namely
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             peace
             by
             submission
             to
             the
             present
             Monarch
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             King
             ,
             or
             Family
             of
             which
             he
             was
             of
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Act
             made
             in
             Henry
             the
             Eighths
             time
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Supremacy
             is
             asserted
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             down
             24.
             
             
               Hen.
               8.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             [
             Where
             by
             divers
             sundry
             old
             authentick
             Histories
             and
             Chronicles
             is
             manifestly
             declared
             and
             expressed
             ,
             that
             this
             Realm●
             ▪
             of
             England
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             been
             accepted
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             governed
             by
             one
             supream
             Head
             and
             King
             ,
             having
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Royal
             estate
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             unto
             whom
             a
             Body
             Politick
             compact
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             people
             ,
             being
             bounden
             and
             owen
             to
             bear
             next
             to
             God
             a
             natural
             and
             humble
             obedience
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             By
             which
             words
             we
             may
             easily
             discover
             some
             determination
             touching
             the
             present
             dispute
             ,
             by
             observing
             what
             is
             therein
             set
             down
             as
             the
             foundation
             and
             original
             of
             this
             Government
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             always
             hath
             been
             an
             Empire
             or
             Monarchy
             as
             well
             over
             all
             estates
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             independent
             of
             any
             other
             :
             And
             then
             as
             it
             is
             called
             an
             Empire
             as
             well
             as
             Realm
             ,
             so
             may
             :
             that
             He●d
             thereof
             be
             called
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             King
             ;
             he
             whosoever
             he
             is
             that
             is
             at
             any
             time
             Monarch
             or
             Head
             thereof
             ,
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             been
             bounden
             and
             owen
             to
             bear
             next
             to
             God
             a
             natural
             and
             humble
             obedience
             .
             It
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             
             to
             appropriate
             it
             for
             perpetuity
             ,
             to
             the
             family
             of
             
               Plantagenet
               ,
               Tudor
               ,
               Stuart
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             no
             authentick
             Record
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             for
             that
             ;
             that
             as
             it
             must
             be
             excepted
             as
             a
             secondary
             ▪
             constitution
             made
             in
             order
             to
             preserve
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             it
             place
             when
             the
             other
             is
             indangered
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             if
             King
             and
             Parliament
             should
             enact
             that
             this
             Government
             should
             be
             a
             Monarchy
             no
             longer
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             void
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Reason
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             thing
             without
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             even
             as
             overthrowing
             that
             power
             whereby
             themselves
             had
             power
             ,
             or
             that
             fundamental
             Rule
             or
             Law
             whereby
             themselves
             were
             made
             Law
             ▪
             makers
             .
             He
             that
             is
             in
             possession
             being
             the
             present
             Monarch
             by
             that
             Law
             established
             ,
             may
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Authority
             he
             hath
             over
             all
             under
             him
             ▪
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             determine
             and
             enact
             that
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             shall
             descend
             to
             his
             Heir
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             is
             therein
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             all
             that
             are
             his
             Subjects
             ▪
             ●n
             case
             he
             be
             either
             naturally
             or
             politickly
             dead
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             his
             Subjects
             become
             the
             Subjects
             of
             another
             ,
             then
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             that
             aims
             at
             continuance
             of
             peace
             by
             continuance
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             must
             in
             like
             manner
             be
             presumed
             to
             determine
             the
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             this
             present
             possessor
             and
             his
             Family
             .
             Want
             of
             due
             consideration
             whereof
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             grounds
             why
             some
             of
             more
             consciencious
             sort
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             those
             that
             have
             ,
             as
             have
             not
             been
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             are
             so
             hardly
             drawn
             to
             conceive
             right
             of
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             and
             also
             for
             want
             of
             due
             distinction
             and
             differencing
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             which
             through
             alteration
             of
             time
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             make
             the
             same
             person
             to
             contract
             a
             different
             guilt
             in
             the
             entrance
             into
             this
             place
             of
             power
             ,
             over
             it
             is
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             .
             How
             a
             man
             may
             be
             an
             unlawful
             intruder
             in
             to
             an
             Office
             whereunto
             a
             lawful
             power
             doth
             belong
             ,
             when
             yet
             ,
             being
             possessed
             ,
             he
             is
             lawfully
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             all
             that
             stand
             subjected
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             this
             place
             of
             power
             .
             For
             want
             of
             which
             due
             consideration
             ,
             and
             how
             those
             exceptions
             and
             objections
             usually
             made
             against
             the
             lawfulness
             
             of
             Government
             gotten
             by
             Usurpation
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             before
             noted
             ,
             differently
             understood
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             commander
             and
             obeyer
             ,
             much
             trouble
             doth
             many
             times
             arise
             ;
             for
             he
             though
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             lawfully
             hold
             the
             place
             by
             authority
             whereof
             he
             doth
             command
             ,
             yet
             ought
             he
             lawfully
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             Office
             which
             he
             doth
             hold
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Two
             great
             faults
             and
             mistakes
             therefore
             there
             may
             be
             observed
             which
             do
             daily
             administer
             occasion
             of
             much
             trouble
             in
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             by
             frustrating
             divine
             and
             positive
             Edicts
             of
             their
             true
             intent
             ,
             through
             their
             making
             so
             great
             a
             separation
             between
             those
             that
             are
             necessarily
             to
             this
             end
             conjoyned
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             person
             thereby
             impowered
             ;
             for
             while
             some
             would
             have
             obedience
             to
             the
             power
             onely
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             without
             due
             regard
             to
             the
             person
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             power
             vain
             ,
             by
             leaving
             no
             possibility
             whereby
             it
             should
             be
             reduced
             into
             act
             .
             These
             being
             affected
             with
             so
             much
             ambition
             or
             impatience
             against
             Church
             or
             State
             Rulers
             ,
             are
             crying
             out
             with
             Core
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             
               You
               take
               too
               much
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             and
             power
             is
             in
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             people
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             are
             about
             to
             usurp
             ▪
             and
             keep
             the
             real
             execution
             of
             power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             while
             they
             leave
             to
             others
             onely
             the
             Titles
             and
             formalities
             thereof
             .
             And
             some
             again
             ,
             having
             too
             personal
             regard
             herein
             ,
             and
             striving
             to
             make
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             of
             the
             power
             depend
             on
             their
             affectionate
             choyce
             ,
             do
             thereupon
             shrewdly
             hazard
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             defect
             that
             true
             esteem
             and
             benefit
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             ,
             and
             expected
             from
             this
             conjunction
             .
             These
             may
             be
             reckoned
             of
             Ephesti●ns
             company
             ,
             that
             report
             not
             Alexander
             as
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             as
             he
             is
             Alexander
             ;
             and
             in
             justification
             of
             this
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             attempts
             of
             their
             Favorites
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             comes
             the
             title
             of
             Usurper
             to
             be
             every
             where
             so
             commonly
             applied
             by
             the
             dispossessed
             and
             his
             Favorers
             to
             all
             persons
             in
             possession
             of
             power
             ,
             although
             they
             might
             perhaps
             have
             the
             better
             title
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             even
             as
             among
             our selves
             
             in
             that
             doubtful
             claim
             between
             the
             Houses
             of
             York
             and
             Lancaster
             ,
             each
             party
             threw
             it
             upon
             the
             other
             on
             purpose
             to
             withdraw
             the
             Subjects
             allegeance
             from
             his
             Adversary
             all
             that
             he
             could
             .
             For
             although
             each
             party
             in
             presumption
             of
             his
             better
             title
             had
             agreed
             ,
             that
             obedience
             to
             an
             u●u●ped
             power
             was
             not
             lawful
             ,
             especially
             when
             known
             and
             voluntary
             given
             ;
             when
             as
             yet
             prejudice
             would
             not
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             when
             obedience
             to
             this
             Power
             commanded
             by
             its
             proper
             Officer
             now
             in
             actual
             seisure
             thereof
             ,
             is
             always
             both
             lawful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             always
             lawful
             for
             Subjects
             to
             obey
             ,
             though
             not
             lawful
             for
             him
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             to
             continue
             in
             command
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             And
             if
             we
             seriously
             look
             into
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             these
             aspersions
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             both
             the
             imputation
             of
             Vsurper
             fastned
             on
             him
             that
             commands
             ,
             and
             Flatterer
             on
             him
             that
             defends
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             heat
             and
             prejudice
             alone
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             seldom
             go
             rationally
             to
             work
             ▪
             and
             shew
             what
             are
             those
             evils
             and
             inconveniences
             ,
             as
             in
             order
             to
             peace
             and
             publique
             good
             ,
             that
             do
             attend
             on
             subjection
             or
             acknowledgment
             of
             any
             that
             is
             now
             peaceably
             obeyed
             as
             in
             the
             soveraign
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             is
             no
             way
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             but
             by
             striving
             to
             remove
             the
             person
             possessed
             :
             Then
             indeed
             might
             they
             have
             had
             some
             ground
             for
             disobeying
             him
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             for
             calling
             others
             Flatterers
             that
             wrote
             or
             spake
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
             But
             else
             to
             write
             or
             speak
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             him
             who
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             present
             Law
             of
             the
             Nation
             is
             to
             be
             so
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             case
             too
             ,
             apparently
             tending
             to
             publike
             peace
             and
             good
             ,
             is
             not
             flattery
             ,
             but
             duty
             :
             whereas
             he
             that
             out
             of
             private
             or
             personal
             regard
             ,
             would
             ,
             to
             the
             plain
             disturbance
             and
             unsettlement
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             perswade
             to
             a
             present
             obedience
             where
             there
             is
             not
             a
             present
             power
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             called
             a
             Flatterer
             or
             Sel●-●eeker
             ;
             both
             as
             making
             his
             address
             and
             acknowledgment
             where
             it
             is
             not
             due
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             therein
             swayed
             out
             of
             discontent
             of
             something
             past
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             hope
             of
             increase
             of
             private
             advantage
             to
             come
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             change
             .
          
           
           
             13.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             such
             like
             disputes
             as
             these
             ,
             passion
             or
             interest
             will
             be
             always
             subject
             to
             biass
             and
             mislead
             us
             in
             personal
             adherence
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             lay
             aside
             our
             private
             respects
             ,
             and
             candidly
             and
             conscionably
             look
             back
             into
             those
             true
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             why
             obedience
             did
             originally
             come
             to
             be
             given
             to
             any
             one
             man
             at
             all
             ;
             being
             (
             as
             heretofore
             we
             shewed
             )
             Gods
             glory
             by
             mans
             peace
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             found
             the
             most
             warrantable
             and
             surest
             way
             to
             discover
             unto
             us
             that
             person
             who
             at
             any
             time
             is
             to
             have
             it
             .
             And
             to
             this
             end
             I
             have
             judged
             it
             a
             well-grounded
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Love
               the
               King
               for
               Peace
               sake
               ,
               and
               Peace
               for
               Gods
               sake
               .
            
             For
             since
             none
             but
             God
             can
             be
             perfectly
             good
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             loved
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             only
             ;
             so
             all
             other
             things
             being
             good
             but
             
               suo
               modo
            
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             their
             relation
             ,
             and
             that
             serviceableness
             and
             benefit
             they
             afford
             to
             other
             things
             (
             that
             stand
             his
             creatures
             and
             witnesses
             of
             his
             goodness
             and
             glory
             amongst
             us
             )
             they
             must
             still
             be
             personally
             loved
             and
             respected
             according
             to
             such
             their
             present
             relations
             :
             whereas
             those
             that
             want
             that
             relation
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             separate
             respect
             and
             value
             that
             is
             in
             themselves
             be
             esteemed
             right
             objects
             of
             that
             love
             and
             respect
             which
             is
             only
             due
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             relation
             it self
             ▪
          
           
             14.
             
             So
             that
             the
             way
             to
             cleer
             our selves
             of
             prejudices
             ▪
             and
             to
             understand
             things
             aright
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             ranks
             and
             conditions
             ,
             and
             to
             di●●inguish
             them
             by
             their
             proper
             names
             :
             Even
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             such
             as
             are
             justly
             called
             Usurpers
             ,
             upon
             reasons
             before
             spoken
             ,
             namely
             by
             assumption
             of
             that
             power
             which
             by
             place
             belongeth
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             the
             
               Woman
               to
               usur●
               authority
               over
               the
               Man
               ,
            
             or
             Subjects
             over
             their
             Prince
             )
             and
             such
             as
             do
             dispossess
             any
             of
             the
             place
             it self
             ;
             the
             which
             last
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Disseisors
             or
             Intrudors
             .
             For
             although
             the
             wrong
             done
             by
             the
             Disseisor
             be
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             party
             dispossessed
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             right
             to
             obedience
             ,
             the
             first
             hath
             only
             right
             herein
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             the
             other
             having
             none
             at
             all
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             reference
             to
             that
             necessary
             conjunction
             which
             is
             to
             
             be
             upheld
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             person
             with
             the
             power
             ,
             't
             is
             wel
             to
             be
             observed
             how
             God
             
               hath
               joyned
               these
               two
               together
            
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             no
             man
             ,
             through
             interest
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             should
             put
             them
             asunder
             .
             For
             where
             he
             enjoins
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               Higher
               Power
               as
               his
               ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             sets
             forth
             the
             penalty
             of
             doing
             otherwise
             ;
             he
             presently
             denotes
             it
             to
             be
             personally
             due
             ,
             by
             subjecting
             us
             to
             those
             that
             are
             
               Rulers
               :
               For
               Rulers
               are
               not
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               evil
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             being
             possessed
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             expected
             just
             avengers
             of
             Resistance
             ,
             therefore
             called
             evil
             ,
             because
             the
             cause
             of
             so
             much
             evil
             .
             And
             then
             when
             it
             after
             follows
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               then
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               power
               ?
               do
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               have
               praise
               of
               the
               same
            
             ;
             it
             is
             presently
             appropriate
             to
             that
             person
             which
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             :
             
               For
               he
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             person
             )
             
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               thee
               for
               thy
               good
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Gods
             Deacon
             or
             Vicegerent
             in
             preservation
             of
             Peace
             by
             means
             of
             this
             submission
             .
             And
             so
             it
             afterwards
             followeth
             ,
             
               He
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             as
             we
             find
             the
             power
             and
             person
             thus
             conjoined
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             might
             be
             always
             effectual
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             enjoined
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             or
             validity
             in
             the
             title
             to
             enter
             or
             rule
             by
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Powers
               that
               are
            
             (
             that
             is
             ▪
             the
             Powers
             in
             being
             )
             
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
               —
               He
               is
               ,
            
             and
             
               He
               beareth
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             so
             also
             when
             we
             are
             elswhere
             enjoined
             
               to
               make
               prayers
               for
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               ,
               that
               under
               them
               we
               may
               live
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               lives
               in
               all
               godliness
               and
               honesty
            
             ;
             these
             words
             [
             
               that
               are
               in
               authority
            
             ]
             denoting
             present
             authority
             ,
             cannot
             (
             as
             heretofore
             noted
             )
             warrant
             any
             exception
             to
             be
             made
             by
             those
             that
             are
             to
             obey
             :
             For
             then
             it
             should
             not
             be
             effectual
             to
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             li●e
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             duties
             pertaining
             to
             Godliness
             be
             so
             duly
             and
             freely
             exercised
             :
             And
             we
             may
             consequently
             conceive
             ,
             that
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             is
             not
             to
             be
             given
             to
             such
             as
             are
             not
             in
             authority
             ,
             nor
             to
             Powers
             that
             are
             not
             in
             being
             .
             And
             that
             Text
             especially
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             commanded
             
             to
             
               fear
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               those
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
            
             ;
             will
             be
             expressed
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             King
             or
             person
             in
             present
             power
             and
             possession
             :
             For
             why
             else
             should
             we
             be
             forbidden
             to
             seek
             to
             change
             him
             ,
             or
             meddle
             ,
             or
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             such
             unlimited
             words
             ?
             If
             to
             seek
             to
             change
             by
             way
             of
             sedition
             ,
             had
             been
             thought
             lawful
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             upon
             any
             ground
             ,
             by
             him
             that
             said
             ,
             
               That
               against
               the
               King
               there
               is
               no
               rising
               up
               ,
            
             then
             surely
             this
             precept
             was
             very
             wrong
             put
             ;
             especially
             not
             having
             any
             such
             exception
             ;
             for
             rather
             the
             word
             not
             should
             have
             been
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             precept
             have
             been
             ,
             
               Meddle
               with
               them
               that
               would
               change
               ,
            
             or
             are
             seditious
             towards
             it
             ;
             for
             sedition
             must
             precede
             change
             in
             that
             kind
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             carry
             an
             equal
             and
             impartial
             respect
             to
             persons
             dignified
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             we
             shew
             plainly
             we
             have
             no
             respect
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             would
             have
             it
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             our
             own
             :
             When
             as
             the
             power
             thereby
             claimed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             at
             no
             time
             of
             value
             without
             our
             approbation
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             means
             fall
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             Saint
             James
             his
             reproof
             ,
             
               To
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
            
             For
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             instance
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             are
             unequal
             in
             worldly
             honor
             or
             title
             ,
             are
             yet
             equally
             to
             be
             respected
             as
             they
             stand
             equally
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             now
             in
             power
             ,
             are
             ,
             for
             their
             power
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             honor
             of
             him
             that
             ordained
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             equally
             respected
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             however
             there
             might
             be
             a
             greater
             share
             of
             outward
             worldly
             title
             in
             one
             man
             then
             another
             .
             So
             then
             we
             may
             see
             the
             way
             to
             be
             a
             constant
             Royalist
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             constant
             Loyalist
             ;
             not
             to
             respect
             the
             power
             or
             place
             for
             the
             persons
             sake
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             for
             the
             place
             and
             power
             sake
             :
             And
             thereby
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             duty
             having
             respect
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Precept
             ,
             before
             our
             own
             .
             If
             we
             do
             not
             this
             ,
             he
             that
             to
             day
             was
             Loyal
             ,
             may
             to
             morrow
             be
             brought
             turn
             Rebel
             and
             Traytor
             ,
             through
             that
             change
             of
             Families
             which
             stories
             do
             tell
             us
             have
             in
             this
             thrust
             out
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             17.
             
             But
             some
             would
             make
             Prescription
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             lawfulness
             in
             possessions
             of
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             for
             silencing
             of
             Claims
             between
             Subjects
             in
             their
             private
             possessions
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             have
             not
             yet
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             ,
             upon
             any
             true
             ground
             ,
             agree
             in
             limiting
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             it
             argues
             the
             thing
             it self
             to
             be
             but
             a
             fruitless
             invention
             :
             For
             although
             towards
             the
             ending
             of
             Suits
             and
             Quarrels
             ,
             each
             State
             and
             Kingdom
             do
             ,
             by
             Laws
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             prefix
             a
             certain
             time
             in
             which
             possession
             shall
             in
             certain
             cases
             be
             a
             good
             plea
             in
             it self
             against
             all
             other
             ,
             yet
             this
             Law
             being
             positive
             ,
             bears
             always
             an
             exception
             to
             the
             Law-maker
             himself
             ,
             as
             having
             continual
             power
             to
             right
             himself
             and
             all
             others
             in
             case
             of
             equity
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             maxim
             ,
             
               Nullum
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             although
             it
             may
             be
             available
             to
             silence
             private
             titles
             in
             regard
             of
             a
             superior
             power
             to
             appoint
             it
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             executed
             accordingly
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             thereupon
             follow
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             may
             fancy
             any
             such
             Laws
             to
             bind
             their
             Prince
             by
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             questions
             of
             this
             kind
             shall
             arise
             for
             confirmation
             of
             Law-makers
             themselves
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
             Superior
             under
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             shall
             ascertain
             this
             prescription
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             executed
             accordingly
             .
             And
             if
             we
             but
             mark
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             in
             its
             original
             rise
             and
             ground
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             gain-saying
             themselves
             ,
             and
             laying
             that
             very
             first
             possession
             which
             they
             disallow
             ,
             for
             a
             foundation
             of
             that
             which
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             right
             afterwards
             .
             For
             in
             such
             variety
             of
             times
             prescribed
             ,
             suppose
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Hundred
             years
             ;
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             must
             we
             begin
             to
             accompt
             ?
             Must
             it
             be
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             parties
             secret
             plotting
             or
             attempt
             to
             get
             into
             this
             place
             of
             power
             ?
             How
             shall
             that
             be
             truly
             known
             ?
             And
             if
             you
             leave
             that
             out
             of
             the
             computation
             of
             unlawful
             action
             ,
             which
             was
             most
             of
             all
             so
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             compute
             it
             from
             the
             time
             of
             possession
             ,
             then
             shall
             we
             want
             a
             Judge
             to
             state
             when
             that
             did
             precisely
             begin
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             when
             it
             shall
             take
             end
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             
               The
               Hundred
               years
               are
               now
               out
               ,
               you
               have
               all
               this
               while
               been
               subject
               for
               wraths
               sake
               onely
               ,
               now
               you
               must
               
               submit
               for
               conscience
               sake
               also
               ;
               yesterday
               ,
               being
               but
               the
               Ninty
               ninth
               year
               ,
               and
               Three
               hundred
               sixty
               fourth
               day
               since
               the
               Family
               got
               possession
               ,
               it
               was
               never
               made
               lawful
               till
               this
               very
               day
               ▪
            
             Thus
             they
             that
             deny
             right
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             possessor
             ,
             do
             yet
             derive
             right
             from
             possession
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             ,
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             due
             thereunto
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             men
             had
             had
             that
             due
             regard
             to
             publick
             peace
             which
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             whereto
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             that
             they
             had
             prefixed
             a
             time
             to
             silence
             disputes
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             then
             have
             so
             far
             lengthened
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             pass
             that
             limit
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             not
             supposable
             ,
             that
             the
             dispossessed
             should
             continue
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             repute
             o●
             power
             as
             to
             disturb
             him
             that
             had
             all
             this
             while
             been
             setled
             ;
             and
             not
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             while
             disturbance
             is
             most
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             left
             them
             at
             liberty
             for
             to
             attempt
             it
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Again
             ,
             Will
             they
             make
             one
             prefixed
             time
             serve
             for
             legitimating
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             new
             Families
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             great
             difference
             in
             right
             to
             claim
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             entry
             that
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             them
             ?
             they
             then
             become
             unjust
             :
             If
             they
             make
             difference
             ,
             then
             who
             shall
             be
             Judge
             concerning
             him
             who
             shall
             really
             be
             esteemed
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             amidst
             that
             great
             partiality
             which
             interest
             or
             envy
             useth
             to
             cast
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             making
             Usurpers
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             as
             acquiting
             those
             that
             are
             so
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             for
             aggravating
             or
             lessening
             the
             faults
             of
             such
             as
             are
             ?
          
           
             18.
             
             If
             we
             think
             of
             some
             foraign
             power
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             undertake
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             sometime
             done
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             for
             another
             to
             place
             above
             him
             again
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             particular
             spleen
             or
             interest
             have
             not
             made
             him
             partial
             also
             :
             So
             far
             as
             to
             make
             
               Charls
               Martel
            
             and
             his
             Son
             lawful
             possessors
             ,
             notwithstanding
             known
             precedent
             usurpation
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             was
             Master
             of
             the
             Palace
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             call
             King
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Hereditary
             possessor
             ,
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             while
             he
             acknowledged
             not
             him
             for
             Supream
             ?
          
           
           
             19.
             
             Will
             they
             put
             it
             to
             Subjects
             themselves
             to
             judge
             whether
             their
             Prince
             be
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             know
             whether
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             obedience
             is
             to
             be
             given
             unto
             him
             ?
             What
             hope
             of
             agreement
             in
             their
             Verdict
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             set
             them
             at
             disagreement
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             introduce
             Civil
             War
             ?
             for
             since
             he
             should
             not
             at
             all
             have
             been
             possessed
             ,
             if
             the
             wills
             and
             power
             of
             those
             that
             opposed
             him
             ,
             as
             wanting
             title
             ,
             could
             have
             prevailed
             against
             the
             greater
             number
             or
             power
             of
             such
             as
             elected
             and
             helped
             him
             in
             ,
             how
             then
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             these
             should
             now
             not
             onely
             let
             go
             their
             superior
             power
             herein
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             all
             this
             while
             contended
             for
             ,
             but
             also
             submit
             that
             equal
             vote
             they
             have
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             overborn
             and
             silenced
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             dethroning
             their
             friend
             ,
             and
             admision
             of
             a
             known
             adversary
             into
             supreme
             power
             over
             them
             ;
             who
             by
             their
             past
             opposition
             ,
             they
             must
             now
             expect
             also
             to
             be
             heightned
             with
             thoughts
             of
             revenge
             ?
          
           
             20.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             becoming
             such
             ,
             as
             have
             any
             real
             love
             to
             the
             peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             distinguish
             and
             free
             themselves
             from
             private
             and
             personal
             respects
             and
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             ingeniously
             to
             examine
             all
             things
             accordiong
             to
             their
             prime
             intention
             and
             aim
             ,
             which
             is
             preservation
             of
             God
             glory
             ,
             by
             preservation
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             preservation
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             preservation
             of
             publick
             peace
             and
             agreement
             ?
             What
             and
             if
             (
             for
             reasons
             before
             set
             down
             )
             some
             have
             not
             so
             plainly
             asserted
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             to
             an
             Usurper
             as
             they
             have
             to
             a
             Tyrant
             ?
             can
             we
             yet
             otherwise
             think
             then
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             intention
             was
             to
             preserve
             peace
             in
             this
             case
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             publick
             it self
             must
             therein
             suffer
             ;
             even
             so
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             must
             we
             imagine
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             other
             case
             ,
             where
             onely
             one
             person
             or
             Family
             doth
             suffer
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             should
             leave
             men
             at
             liberty
             to
             make
             disturbance
             in
             the
             publick
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             passion
             or
             interest
             should
             furnish
             Subjects
             with
             
             occasion
             of
             such
             imputation
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ;
             had
             they
             meant
             that
             the
             Subjects
             of
             any
             Prince
             now
             peaceably
             setled
             might
             under
             colour
             of
             Usurpation
             withdraw
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             then
             have
             so
             firmly
             asserted
             that
             this
             allegiance
             was
             due
             to
             Tyrants
             ;
             since
             that
             ,
             as
             formerly
             said
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             practised
             without
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             more
             continued
             and
             high
             measure
             ,
             and
             also
             accompanied
             with
             more
             pernicious
             and
             dangerous
             consequents
             then
             in
             the
             other
             .
             For
             whereas
             a
             new
             Prince
             is
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             for
             breaking
             the
             Law
             made
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             dispossessed
             in
             particular
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Tyrant
             much
             more
             break
             and
             transcend
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             also
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             doth
             in
             detriment
             to
             the
             publike
             ?
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             daily
             repeat
             the
             same
             breach
             ,
             and
             newly
             violate
             them
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             doth
             tyrannise
             ?
             Whereas
             Usurpation
             consisteth
             only
             in
             one
             act
             ,
             against
             one
             single
             person
             or
             family
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             daily
             prosecuted
             like
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             the
             detriment
             of
             all
             in
             general
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             therefore
             invert
             the
             prime
             intention
             of
             Laws
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             destructive
             to
             Peace
             ,
             which
             was
             purposely
             framed
             to
             preserve
             it
             ;
             by
             the
             wilful
             mistake
             of
             their
             meaning
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             ascribe
             unlawfulness
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             possession
             of
             Usurpers
             .
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             best
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             but
             reflect
             on
             that
             different
             condition
             the
             same
             person
             is
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Prince
             or
             family
             he
             opposeth
             or
             dispossesseth
             ,
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Subjects
             and
             Nation
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             in
             reference
             to
             what
             shall
             be
             by
             him
             done
             before
             he
             is
             possessed
             ,
             over
             what
             it
             is
             afterward
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             While
             any
             one
             is
             attempting
             thus
             to
             enter
             ,
             he
             is
             doubtless
             to
             be
             opposed
             by
             both
             Prince
             and
             people
             ,
             as
             an
             Enemy
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Prince
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Common-weal
             also
             in
             disturbing
             their
             peace
             and
             quiet
             :
             And
             being
             not
             yet
             seised
             of
             any
             such
             place
             of
             power
             as
             to
             make
             his
             acts
             or
             commands
             warrantable
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             is
             by
             him
             done
             in
             a
             politick
             capacity
             can
             be
             called
             lawful
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Tables
             be
             now
             turned
             ▪
             and
             he
             quietly
             seated
             in
             the
             Legislative
             
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             before
             ,
             then
             are
             the
             Subjects
             to
             turn
             themselves
             in
             their
             obedience
             too
             ,
             and
             having
             still
             respect
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             and
             the
             publick
             quiet
             ,
             continue
             on
             the
             same
             peace
             ,
             by
             a
             dutiful
             submission
             to
             him
             that
             is
             now
             
               Dei
               gratia
            
             or
             by
             Divine
             providence
             brought
             into
             that
             authority
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             did
             claim
             
               Dei
               gratia
            
             before
             :
             When
             yet
             the
             person
             thus
             entred
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             throughly
             satisfied
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             possession
             ,
             stands
             before
             God
             accomptable
             for
             the
             injury
             done
             to
             the
             dispossessed
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             shall
             happen
             in
             his
             regiment
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             as
             his
             possession
             it self
             ,
             so
             the
             commands
             thereby
             imposed
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             unlawful
             as
             to
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             but
             cannot
             be
             so
             esteemed
             in
             the
             Obeyer
             :
             He
             may
             be
             called
             Usurper
             by
             the
             dispossessed
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             place
             by
             which
             he
             is
             impowered
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             by
             the
             Subjects
             to
             be
             so
             thought
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             what
             is
             proper
             thereunto
             :
             They
             are
             to
             look
             to
             Possession
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             Right
             in
             it self
             ;
             for
             are
             not
             all
             mens
             Estates
             else
             called
             by
             that
             name
             ?
             do
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             Such
             and
             such
             men
             are
             men
             of
             great
             Possessions
             ?
             And
             if
             Subjects
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             guide
             their
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             by
             other
             dark
             evidences
             ,
             who
             shall
             shew
             them
             and
             expound
             them
             but
             parties
             interessed
             ?
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             agree
             in
             them
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             ,
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             say
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             
               Possession
               is
               eleven
               points
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             And
             will
             it
             not
             in
             this
             much
             more
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             all
             twelve
             ?
             There
             one
             part
             is
             left
             open
             and
             free
             ,
             because
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Law-maker
             may
             make
             alteration
             :
             But
             there
             being
             in
             this
             case
             no
             Superior
             on
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             pass
             as
             confirmed
             by
             God
             also
             ,
             till
             he
             in
             his
             providence
             shall
             make
             alteration
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             If
             this
             course
             should
             not
             hold
             ,
             but
             their
             obedience
             and
             loyalty
             should
             not
             be
             lawful
             ,
             if
             the
             Prince
             were
             not
             lawfully
             seised
             or
             made
             so
             by
             prescription
             ,
             there
             would
             seldom
             any
             time
             happen
             ,
             in
             any
             Nation
             amidst
             those
             many
             changes
             of
             Families
             ,
             wherein
             Subjects
             could
             warrantably
             obey
             ,
             for
             want
             thereof
             .
             It
             was
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             practice
             and
             opinion
             of
             Christians
             formerly
             :
             They
             ,
             as
             they
             lived
             
             neerer
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             so
             they
             followed
             more
             closely
             their
             precep●s
             and
             examples
             ,
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             parties
             possessed
             of
             those
             higher
             powers
             they
             lived
             under
             .
             If
             they
             should
             have
             understood
             S.
             Pauls
             injunction
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             
               Powers
               that
               are
            
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             enforcement
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             any
             that
             could
             not
             be
             perswaded
             his
             present
             Prince
             or
             Emperor
             came
             in
             as
             a
             lawful
             Successor
             ,
             or
             by
             lawful
             election
             ;
             how
             could
             they
             have
             been
             at
             all
             times
             noted
             for
             such
             constant
             Loyalists
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             were
             very
             few
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             their
             entry
             balked
             the
             election
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Senate
             or
             people
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             were
             held
             only
             lawful
             authorities
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             afterwards
             transgressed
             the
             rule
             of
             hereditary
             succession
             ,
             by
             bringing
             in
             new
             families
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             ,
             although
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             men
             it
             was
             apparent
             ,
             that
             force
             or
             craft
             set
             upon
             their
             present
             Soveraigns
             ;
             yet
             would
             not
             they
             forget
             their
             duty
             of
             loyalty
             to
             him
             ,
             however
             their
             Prince
             might
             have
             forgot
             to
             do
             justice
             to
             another
             .
             And
             if
             to
             this
             end
             we
             shall
             but
             look
             to
             our
             Stories
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             cause
             enough
             to
             retract
             this
             opinion
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             sense
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             loyal
             Ancestors
             .
             We
             will
             begin
             but
             from
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             because
             best
             known
             ,
             although
             more
             shifting
             have
             been
             before
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Harold
             that
             preceded
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             is
             chosen
             by
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             being
             then
             the
             prevailing
             party
             ;
             and
             though
             a
             stranger
             by
             family
             ,
             is
             yet
             generally
             obeyed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             known
             right
             heir
             is
             amongst
             them
             ,
             even
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Harold
             is
             thrust
             out
             by
             the
             Conqueror
             by
             force
             ,
             both
             a
             stranger
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             new
             family
             :
             He
             is
             also
             obeyed
             ▪
             notwithstanding
             the
             right
             heir
             is
             still
             living
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             His
             son
             William
             ,
             sirnamed
             Rufus
             ,
             dispossesseth
             his
             elder
             brother
             Robert
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             generally
             obeyed
             ,
             although
             also
             the
             right
             heir
             be
             still
             living
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             After
             him
             the
             other
             younger
             brother
             Henry
             possesseth
             the
             Crown
             ,
             against
             the
             right
             of
             the
             said
             Robert
             ,
             still
             living
             ;
             and
             is
             yet
             generally
             obeyed
             .
          
           
           
             27.
             
             Next
             ,
             
               Stephen
               ▪
            
             by
             help
             of
             Londoners
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             assumes
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             although
             he
             were
             of
             a
             new
             family
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             generally
             obeyed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             right
             of
             succession
             was
             in
             Maud
             the
             Empress
             and
             her
             issue
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             In
             the
             next
             ,
             Henry
             the
             Second
             begins
             a
             new
             family
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             indeed
             may
             we
             may
             find
             the
             first
             true
             usurpation
             ;
             for
             his
             own
             sons
             are
             taking
             upon
             them
             soveraign
             power
             ,
             their
             father
             yet
             living
             and
             possessed
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             He
             being
             dead
             ,
             Richard
             the
             First
             his
             son
             gets
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             called
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             King
             John
             next
             seiseth
             on
             the
             Soveraignty
             against
             the
             hereditary
             right
             of
             his
             Brothers
             son
             .
             In
             his
             time
             indeed
             the
             Pope
             doth
             usurp
             authority
             to
             censure
             and
             depose
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             The
             next
             Possessor
             is
             Henry
             the
             Third
             ▪
             who
             ,
             although
             the
             son
             of
             the
             said
             John
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             cast
             off
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             but
             generally
             acknowledged
             and
             obeyed
             ▪
             But
             he
             was
             much
             troubled
             with
             the
             usurped
             authorities
             of
             some
             of
             his
             Peers
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             who
             would
             often
             incroach
             upon
             the
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             Edward
             the
             First
             is
             the
             next
             Possessor
             ,
             generally
             obeyed
             ,
             atlhough
             entring
             upon
             the
             like
             claim
             ,
             as
             Grandchild
             to
             King
             John.
             
          
           
             33.
             
             To
             him
             succeeded
             his
             son
             Edward
             the
             Second
             ,
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             whose
             time
             ,
             Prescription
             of
             an
             hundred
             years
             from
             his
             Great-grandfather
             John
             might
             only
             have
             been
             pleaded
             to
             have
             made
             their
             obedience
             matter
             of
             conscience
             ▪
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             he
             hath
             the
             most
             opposition
             of
             all
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             from
             his
             wife
             ,
             Peers
             and
             Parliaments
             ,
             all
             which
             usurp
             upon
             his
             authority
             .
          
           
             34.
             
             Edward
             the
             Third
             the
             next
             ▪
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             Usurper
             ,
             in
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             act
             in
             things
             of
             State
             ,
             without
             and
             against
             his
             Fathers
             leave
             ,
             being
             still
             in
             possession
             :
             For
             however
             his
             claim
             was
             undoubted
             as
             to
             succession
             ,
             yet
             deserved
             he
             more
             then
             a
             stranger
             to
             have
             the
             odium
             of
             Usurpation
             cast
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             unnatural
             .
             Yet
             the
             Father
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             he
             possessed
             of
             
             the
             Crown
             ,
             although
             the
             other
             had
             been
             forced
             to
             resign
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             well
             know
             )
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             any
             man
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             disobey
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             Rebel
             or
             Usurper
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             This
             mans
             Successor
             ,
             
               Richard
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             deposed
             and
             dispossessed
             by
             a
             prevailing
             party
             ,
             who
             set
             up
             
               Henry
               the
               Fourth
            
             as
             in
             right
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             reckoning
             the
             other
             but
             as
             Usurpers
             ;
             whose
             Grandchild
             
               Henry
               the
               First
            
             is
             again
             dispossessed
             by
             that
             Family
             of
             York
             as
             U●urpers
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             called
             Usurpers
             before
             ;
             and
             all
             within
             the
             space
             of
             sixty
             years
             .
             During
             which
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Richard
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             those
             that
             continued
             loyal
             to
             the
             persons
             in
             possession
             ,
             were
             certainly
             to
             be
             esteemed
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             consciencious
             Subjects
             then
             those
             those
             that
             opposed
             ;
             who
             could
             in
             truth
             be
             but
             Rebels
             .
          
           
             36.
             
             Although
             the
             next
             ,
             
               Edward
               the
               Fourth
            
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             while
             the
             other
             was
             yet
             living
             ,
             and
             in
             possession
             of
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             when
             also
             by
             the
             Articles
             made
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
            
             was
             to
             reign
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             yet
             is
             he
             generally
             obeyed
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             his
             Predecessor
             
               Henry
               the
               Sixth
            
             comes
             to
             be
             restored
             and
             repossessed
             again
             ;
             and
             himself
             being
             forced
             to
             flye
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             publickly
             proclaimed
             Usurper
             ,
             entring
             the
             Land
             ,
             durst
             not
             claim
             any
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             his
             right
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             Dukedom
             of
             York
             (
             wearing
             also
             the
             Badge
             of
             
               Henry
               the
            
             Sixth's
             eldest
             Son
             in
             t●ken
             of
             his
             Homage
             ?
             )
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             after
             in
             cruel
             manner
             smo●e
             him
             on
             the
             face
             with
             his
             Gantlet
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             slain
             by
             his
             own
             servants
             ,
             and
             caused
             also
             the
             Father
             to
             whom
             ●e
             had
             formerly
             done
             homage
             to
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             murthered
             and
             scornfully
             buried
             ;
             a
             person
             so
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Holy
             ?
             Yet
             do
             we
             not
             find
             but
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             while
             he
             had
             possession
             ,
             he
             had
             due
             loyalty
             and
             subj●ction
             acknowledged
             unto
             him
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             and
             the
             Crown
             entailed
             on
             his
             Family
             .
          
           
             73.
             
             Against
             the
             Right
             of
             his
             Son
             
               Edward
               the
               Fifth
            
             ,
             King
             
               Richard
               the
               Third
            
             enters
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             also
             be
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             because
             he
             exercised
             Kingly
             power
             before
             the
             other
             was
             actually
             dispossessed
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             ill
             as
             he
             was
             otherwise
             also
             ,
             is
             he
             generally
             obeyed
             and
             fought
             for
             .
          
           
             83.
             
             
               Henry
               the
               Seventh
            
             succeeds
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             not
             taking
             to
             himself
             Kingly
             power
             till
             he
             were
             in
             full
             possession
             ,
             is
             not
             called
             Usurper
             :
             Although
             his
             title
             was
             not
             so
             good
             as
             the
             others
             ,
             (
             whom
             we
             are
             however
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             called
             Usurper
             and
             Tyrant
             also
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             dignifie
             the
             other
             now
             in
             possession
             )
             when
             as
             yet
             ,
             although
             the
             said
             Richard
             were
             an
             Usurper
             as
             to
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             he
             was
             none
             to
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             although
             Richard
             were
             dead
             ,
             yet
             were
             there
             others
             living
             ,
             and
             in
             England
             too
             ,
             of
             a
             far
             more
             lineal
             and
             legal
             claim
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Edward
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             elder
             Brother
             of
             King
             
               Richard
               ,
               George
            
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             to
             whom
             and
             his
             Heirs
             the
             Crown
             was
             also
             by
             Parliament
             given
             by
             Henry
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             die
             without
             issue
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
             And
             yet
             further
             ,
             he
             stood
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             attainted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             with
             those
             of
             his
             followers
             confiscate
             to
             the
             said
             King
             Richard
             :
             May
             he
             not
             also
             be
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             not
             onely
             exercised
             Kingly
             power
             before
             he
             was
             married
             to
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             ,
             the
             right
             Heir
             ,
             but
             that
             afterwards
             he
             never
             so
             much
             as
             joyned
             her
             name
             in
             Acts
             of
             State
             and
             Sovereignty
             ;
             when
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             she
             should
             have
             been
             chief
             ,
             as
             was
             adjudged
             on
             the
             case
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             and
             King
             Philip.
             And
             although
             he
             also
             brings
             in
             a
             new
             Family
             ,
             to
             wit
             that
             of
             Tudor
             in
             place
             of
             Plantagenet
             ,
             yet
             ,
             being
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             stile
             of
             Usurpation
             so
             thrown
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Subjects
             duty
             of
             allegiance
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             any
             will
             commend
             them
             for
             Loyalty
             ,
             that
             did
             after
             rise
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             
             
               Perkin
               Warbeck
            
             ;
             although
             the
             Subjects
             generally
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             the
             right
             He●r
             indeed
             ,
             and
             no
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             39.
             
             
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
            
             succeds
             him
             upon
             the
             same
             Title
             ,
             and
             
               Edward
               the
               Sixth
            
             him
             ,
             with
             very
             small
             dispute
             of
             their
             Right
             .
          
           
             40.
             
             Queen
             Mary
             finds
             another
             Claimer
             to
             retard
             her
             possession
             ;
             namely
             the
             Lady
             
               Jane
               Grey
            
             .
             And
             truly
             had
             she
             not
             bestirred
             herself
             ,
             and
             frighted
             the
             other
             party
             by
             a
             much
             greater
             power
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             the
             other
             would
             ,
             with
             her
             possession
             ,
             have
             been
             generally
             reputed
             and
             obeyed
             as
             the
             legal
             Heir
             ,
             having
             all
             the
             State
             conformation
             could
             be
             then
             expected
             ▪
             For
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             that
             then
             acted
             all
             publick
             affairs
             ,
             caused
             her
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             in
             London
             ;
             and
             no
             worse
             a
             man
             then
             
               B
               Ridley
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               at
               Pauls
               Cross
               ,
               perswaded
               obedience
               to
               Lady
               Jane
               ,
               and
               invighed
               earnestly
               against
               the
               Title
               of
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               
                 Stow
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               1033.
               
            
             And
             it
             is
             like
             he
             might
             use
             the
             same
             motives
             against
             the
             succession
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             are
             recorded
             by
             Mr.
             Camden
             (
             in
             his
             introduction
             to
             the
             Annals
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             used
             against
             the
             succession
             of
             her
             and
             her
             Sister
             also
             .
             )
             
               To
               wit
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Ladies
            
             Mary
             and
             Elizabeth
             
               were
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               judged
               illegitimate
               ,
               which
               Act
               was
               never
               duely
               repealed
               (
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               King
               their
               Father
               had
               by
               the
               same
               Act
               declared
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               succeed
               in
               order
               after
            
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             
               if
               his
               issue
               should
               fail
               :
               )
               and
               for
               that
               the
               said
               Sisters
               could
               not
               by
               the
               Common
               Law
               of
            
             England
             
               be
               Successors
               Hereditarily
               to
               King
            
             Edward
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               not
               Germans
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               blood
               by
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               our
               Lawyers
               term
               it
               )
               of
               the
               half
               blood
               ,
               It
               was
               also
               signified
               that
            
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             
               by
               his
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               conveyed
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Crown
               to
               the
               said
               Lady
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               or
               the
               Lady
            
             Elizabeth
             
               should
               marry
               with
               Foreign
               Princes
               ,
               which
               might
               revoke
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Romes
             
               Authority
               now
               banished
               out
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               subject
               the
               English
               under
               a
               foreign
               yoke
               .
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               also
               were
               
               produ●ed
               Letters
               Pattents
               of
               King
            
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             
               made
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               signed
               with
               the
               hands
               of
               many
               Noblemen
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             But
             all
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             those
             very
             Lords
             that
             had
             before
             caused
             her
             to
             be
             proclaimed
             ,
             finding
             afterwards
             themselves
             unable
             to
             put
             her
             into
             full
             possession
             ,
             they
             wisely
             laid
             Title
             aside
             ;
             proclaimed
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             made
             what
             haste
             they
             could
             to
             obtain
             her
             favour
             :
             Dutifully
             and
             wisely
             preferring
             that
             which
             was
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             publick
             peace
             and
             benefit
             (
             although
             hazardous
             and
             disadvantagious
             to
             their
             own
             )
             before
             a
             more
             sure
             way
             to
             their
             own
             advance
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             that
             which
             was
             publick
             .
          
           
             41.
             
             What
             shall
             we
             now
             think
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             all
             those
             transactions
             ,
             which
             ,
             all
             along
             ,
             in
             those
             times
             were
             performed
             to
             the
             several
             Princes
             here
             ?
             was
             there
             never
             any
             obedience
             rightly
             given
             but
             to
             
               Edward
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             because
             they
             two
             onely
             could
             prescribe
             as
             to
             the
             term
             of
             a
             Hundred
             years
             since
             the
             Crown
             was
             usurped
             by
             their
             Progenitors
             ,
             and
             this
             hapening
             to
             them
             but
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Reigns
             ,
             shall
             we
             conclude
             that
             what
             was
             done
             before
             ,
             or
             towards
             any
             other
             ,
             was
             not
             legally
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             esteemed
             acts
             of
             fear
             and
             flattery
             more
             then
             of
             Duty
             ?
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             these
             several
             Princes
             ,
             nay
             by
             
               Richard
               the
               Third
            
             himself
             ,
             are
             acknowledged
             for
             Laws
             of
             force
             ?
             If
             possession
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             place
             gave
             them
             a
             right
             to
             make
             laws
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             also
             give
             them
             a
             right
             to
             their
             Subjects
             obedience
             ?
             Beyond
             all
             which
             if
             we
             will
             be
             truly
             regarding
             the
             injury
             offered
             to
             the
             deposed
             Family
             ,
             and
             think
             our selves
             obliged
             to
             s●e
             right
             therein
             done
             (
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             publick
             )
             will
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             injury
             being
             the
             higher
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             as
             the
             party
             doing
             it
             was
             nearer
             in
             relation
             ,
             or
             of
             kin
             to
             those
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             that
             therefore
             an
             Usurpation
             made
             by
             a
             stranger
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             heinous
             ▪
             as
             where
             a
             Son
             usurpeth
             against
             his
             Fathers
             likeing
             ,
             as
             
               Edward
               the
               Third
            
             did
             ▪
             or
             an
             Uncle
             against
             Nephews
             ,
             as
             King
             John
             ,
             and
             
               Richard
               the
               Third
            
             ,
             or
             one
             Brother
             
             against
             another
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             this
             long
             story
             .
             In
             which
             cases
             to
             alleadge
             they
             had
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             make
             any
             thing
             lawful
             as
             to
             their
             taking
             of
             possession
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             did
             that
             of
             Adoniah
             against
             the
             liking
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             42
             Find
             we
             any
             in
             all
             this
             List
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             story
             of
             changings
             amongst
             them
             that
             left
             his
             stile
             and
             claim
             of
             
               Dei
               gratiâ
            
             or
             divine
             providence
             ,
             and
             stood
             upon
             that
             of
             lawful
             succession
             ;
             when
             they
             do
             still
             all
             along
             write
             themselves
             
               Henry
               ,
               Edward
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             mentioning
             at
             all
             their
             Fathers
             or
             Progenitors
             name
             ,
             or
             the
             descent
             by
             which
             they
             did
             at
             first
             claim
             :
             What
             is
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             but
             plainly
             to
             evidence
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             evidence
             of
             their
             right
             and
             tenure
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             ,
             is
             that
             attestation
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             been
             enabled
             to
             attain
             this
             possession
             ?
             Towards
             the
             Attainment
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             same
             providence
             doth
             ordinarily
             make
             use
             of
             succession
             ,
             until
             he
             hath
             some
             notable
             work
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             sometimes
             of
             election
             ,
             by
             
               bowing
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             of
             conquest
             ,
             as
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
             Yet
             can
             I
             never
             find
             that
             however
             those
             that
             were
             to
             enter
             ,
             for
             strengthning
             of
             their
             party
             and
             adherents
             ,
             were
             ready
             to
             make
             use
             of
             popular
             exclamations
             against
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             their
             best
             to
             have
             it
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             the
             possessor
             was
             so
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             they
             ,
             being
             in
             possession
             ,
             stuck
             to
             that
             claim
             above
             all
             other
             .
             A
             fresh
             example
             hereof
             we
             have
             in
             her
             that
             was
             Successor
             to
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Tuedors
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ▪
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             that
             were
             Crowned
             amongst
             us
             .
             For
             says
             Mr.
             Camden
             in
             his
             Annals
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             fol.
             18.
             
             
               Although
               in
               some
               mens
               opinions
            
             Bacons
             
               wisdome
               failed
               him
               (
               on
               whom
               as
               an
               Oracle
               of
               the
               Law
               the
               Queen
               wholly
               relied
               in
               such
               matters
               )
               for
               that
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               which
               had
               excluded
               her
               ,
               and
               Queen
            
             Mary
             
               from
               succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               was
               not
               repealed
               ;
               upon
               which
               ,
               some
               seditious
               persons
               took
               occasion
               afterwards
               to
               attempt
               dangerous
               matters
               against
               her
               ,
               as
               being
               
               not
               lawful
               Queen
               ,
               yet
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               English
               Laws
               having
               long
               since
               pronounced
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Crown
             o●ce
             worne
             quite
             taketh
             away
             all
             defect
             whatsoever
             .
             
               It
               was
               by
               others
               imputed
               to
            
             Bacon's
             
               wisdom
               ,
               who
               in
               so
               great
               perplexity
               and
               inconstancie
               of
               Acts
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               whereas
               those
               things
               that
               made
               for
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
               seemed
               to
               be
               joined
               with
               the
               ignominy
               and
               disgrace
               of
               Queen
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               would
               not
               new
               ▪
               gall
               the
               sore
               which
               was
               with
               age
               skinned
               over
               ;
               and
               therefore
               applied
               himself
               unto
               that
               Act
               of
               the
               35.
               year
               of
            
             Henry
             
               the
               Eight
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               manner
               provided
               for
               both
               their
               fames
               and
               dignities
               alike
               .
            
          
           
             43.
             
             So
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             however
             Princes
             are
             ,
             in
             prudence
             ,
             willing
             to
             omit
             no
             claim
             that
             may
             make
             for
             their
             admission
             or
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             at
             their
             first
             entrance
             ;
             yet
             is
             seisure
             and
             possession
             held
             ever
             to
             be
             the
             steadiest
             support
             ;
             nay
             ,
             such
             it
             is
             in
             the
             express
             verdict
             of
             Law
             it self
             .
             To
             which
             end
             I
             shall
             here
             insert
             the
             opinion
             of
             him
             that
             (
             by
             Lawyers
             themselves
             )
             hath
             been
             accounted
             the
             
               Oracle
               of
               the
               Law
            
             since
             ,
             in
             fuller
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Maxim
             before
             set
             down
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             resolution
             of
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Book
             of
             his
             
               Institutes
               ,
               f.
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             Treason
             ,
             expounding
             the
             words
             of
             
               N̄re
               Seignior
               le
               Roy
            
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               that
               by
            
             le
             Roy
             
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               a
               King
               regnant
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               but
               the
               name
               of
               a
               King.
            
             And
             then
             also
             he
             alleadges
             the
             instance
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             on
             whom
             ,
             as
             having
             indeed
             the
             soveraign
             power
             ,
             the
             word
             
               le
               Roy
            
             was
             appropriate
             ,
             although
             she
             were
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             her
             husband
             at
             the
             same
             time
             stiled
             
               King
               of
               England
            
             .
             And
             that
             the
             stile
             or
             title
             alters
             not
             the
             respect
             and
             obedience
             due
             from
             Subjects
             to
             Soveraigns
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             doth
             from
             Children
             to
             the
             Master
             or
             Father
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             respect
             a
             Yeoman
             is
             as
             absolute
             in
             his
             relation
             as
             a
             Lord
             )
             may
             appear
             (
             besides
             )
             in
             that
             instance
             of
             our
             Kings
             holding
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             Ireland
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Kings
             ,
             till
             of
             late
             times
             ;
             during
             which
             space
             they
             had
             certainly
             as
             great
             authority
             as
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             there
             were
             in
             the
             same
             cases
             made
             Rebels
             or
             
             Traitors
             to
             him
             as
             Lord
             ,
             as
             afterwards
             to
             him
             as
             King.
             Afterward
             he
             quotes
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             the
             Statute
             of
             11
             H.
             7.
             enacting
             ,
             
               That
               none
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               any
               thing
               done
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               present
               King
               or
               Soveraign
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Statute
             are
             ,
             
               King
               or
               Soveraign
            
             )
             He
             further
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               Act
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               King
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               a
               King
               regnant
               in
               possession
               ,
               although
               he
               be
            
             Rex
             de
             facto
             ,
             &
             non
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               yet
               is
               he
            
             Seignior
             le
             Roy
             
               within
               the
            
             purview
             
               of
               this
               Statute
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               that
               hath
               right
               ,
               and
               is
               out
               of
               possession
               ,
               is
               not
               within
               this
               Act
               ▪
               Nay
               ,
               if
               Treason
               be
               committed
               against
               a
               King
            
             de
             facto
             ,
             &
             non
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               and
               after
               the
               King
            
             de
             jure
             
               cometh
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               shall
               punish
               the
               Treason
               done
               to
               the
               King
            
             de
             facto
             ;
             
               and
               a
               Pardon
               granted
               by
               a
               King
            
             de
             jure
             ,
             
               that
               is
               not
               also
            
             de
             facto
             ,
             
               is
               void
            
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             directs
             our
             fidelity
             to
             
               N̄re
               Seignior
            
             ,
             our
             
               Soveraign
               Lord
            
             ,
             not
             confining
             it
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             
               le
               Roy
            
             or
             King
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             only
             due
             as
             being
             actually
             
               N̄re
               Roy
               ,
               our
               Soveraign
               Lord
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             44.
             
             By
             which
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             Common
             and
             Fundamental
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             was
             not
             ,
             by
             proper
             Acts
             made
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             favor
             to
             particular
             persons
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             that
             first
             main
             design
             of
             Publike
             peace
             ,
             which
             was
             sought
             by
             appointment
             of
             a
             Successor
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             The
             which
             because
             it
             was
             to
             be
             supposed
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Heir
             of
             the
             Possessor
             ,
             therefore
             were
             Subjects
             sworne
             
               to
               Him
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ▪
            
             still
             intending
             that
             it
             is
             not
             due
             to
             the
             Heir
             only
             as
             Heir
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             also
             Successor
             .
             For
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacie
             run
             as
             Grants
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             inferior
             Offices
             of
             Power
             ,
             
               To
               him
               and
               his
               Heirs
            
             ,
             if
             none
             but
             his
             true
             Heir
             must
             be
             obeyed
             after
             his
             death
             or
             removal
             ?
             And
             therefore
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             putting
             down
             that
             word
             of
             Successor
             ,
             did
             (
             doubtless
             )
             determine
             ,
             that
             obedience
             should
             go
             along
             with
             poss●ssion
             ,
             as
             before
             noted
             .
          
           
             45.
             
             The
             Laws
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             having
             publick
             regard
             ,
             will
             not
             
             be
             abused
             with
             these
             misapplied
             terms
             of
             Usurper
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             passion
             or
             interest
             (
             as
             heretofore
             noted
             )
             had
             politickly
             sometimes
             wrested
             to
             serve
             as
             a
             snare
             to
             withdraw
             obedience
             from
             the
             person
             already
             in
             power
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             only
             due
             to
             him
             that
             did
             attempt
             to
             dispossess
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             use
             not
             the
             term
             of
             Usurper
             more
             in
             this
             then
             other
             cases
             ,
             where
             he
             that
             takes
             possession
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             fraud
             or
             force
             ,
             is
             not
             called
             Usurper
             ,
             but
             Disseisor
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             even
             as
             here
             he
             is
             called
             a
             King
             by
             fact
             .
             They
             knew
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             legality
             of
             their
             commands
             that
             are
             Usurpers
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             usurping
             ;
             and
             theirs
             that
             are
             now
             Possessors
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             once
             Usurpers
             .
             While
             they
             are
             in
             their
             act
             of
             usurpation
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             resisted
             not
             only
             as
             opposers
             of
             publick
             quiet
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             dignity
             of
             the
             present
             Prince
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             conscience
             as
             well
             as
             by
             oath
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             happen
             that
             the
             Crown
             and
             dignity
             do
             by
             providence
             fall
             to
             him
             that
             was
             Usurper
             before
             ,
             the
             same
             consideration
             of
             duty
             and
             publick
             peace
             must
             enjoin
             us
             to
             loyalty
             where
             the
             Crown
             and
             dignity
             is
             ;
             all
             actors
             to
             his
             disturbance
             must
             be
             now
             resisted
             as
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             did
             personally
             before
             pass
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Regal
             power
             he
             or
             his
             had
             ,
             or
             were
             like
             to
             have
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             person
             or
             family
             comes
             to
             be
             changed
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             presumed
             to
             pass
             in
             reason
             to
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             now
             possessed
             of
             those
             Regal
             powers
             to
             which
             it
             is
             due
             .
          
           
             46.
             
             But
             because
             ●ome
             Divines
             may
             perhaps
             make
             slight
             of
             the
             determination
             of
             Lawyers
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             confirm
             their
             judgment
             out
             of
             plain
             example
             in
             Scripture
             .
             What
             think
             we
             of
             that
             panishment
             which
             David
             the
             King
             over
             Israel
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             did
             inflict
             on
             Baana
             and
             Rechab
             for
             their
             Treason
             against
             Ishbosheth
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             King
             
               de
               facto
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             think
             we
             of
             the
             doing
             it
             by
             this
             King
             
               de
               jure
            
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             possessed
             of
             that
             Crown
             ?
             Again
             ,
             what
             other
             plea
             but
             Possession
             can
             justifie
             all
             those
             of
             Israel
             for
             adhering
             to
             him
             ,
             since
             the
             right
             was
             in
             David
             
             to
             rule
             over
             Israel
             as
             well
             as
             Judah
             ?
             To
             think
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             that
             David
             was
             
               by
               God
               appointed
               Ruler
               over
               Israel
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             Abigal
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             30.
             hath
             little
             likelihood
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Abner
             knew
             so
             much
             ,
             by
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             
               God
               do
               so
               to
               Abner
               ,
               and
               mo●e
               also
               ,
               except
               as
               the
               Lord
               bath
               sworne
               to
               David
               ,
               even
               so
               I
               do
               to
               him
               .
               To
               translate
               the
               kingdom
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               up
               the
               throne
               of
               David
               over
               Israel
               and
               over
               Judah
               ,
               from
               Dan
               to
               Beersheba
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Nay
             ,
             that
             all
             
               Israel
               ▪
            
             knew
             so
             much
             ,
             appears
             by
             their
             speech
             to
             David
             ,
             after
             that
             
               Ishbosheth
               ,
               Sauls
            
             son
             ,
             was
             dead
             ,
             
               viz.
               In
               time
               past
               when
               Saul
               was
               King
               over
               u●
               ▪
               thou
               wast
               he
               that
               leddest
               out
               and
               broughtest
               in
               Isreal
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               thee
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               feed
               my
               people
               Israel
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               Captain
               over
               my
               people
               Israel
               .
            
             They
             make
             no
             Apologie
             for
             their
             past
             obedience
             to
             another
             set
             up
             over
             them
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Abner
             ,
             without
             any
             choice
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             presumed
             :
             And
             yet
             being
             a
             King
             and
             possessed
             ,
             David
             is
             so
             far
             from
             blaming
             his
             Subjects
             for
             obedience
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             him
             a
             
               Righteous
               person
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             4.
             11.
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             possession
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             righteous
             by
             such
             as
             ,
             like
             Baana
             and
             Rechab
             ,
             lived
             under
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             possession
             give
             not
             to
             Princes
             right
             to
             command
             their
             Subjects
             also
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             David
             ,
             in
             that
             
               seven
               years
               war
               between
               the
               house
               of
            
             Saul
             
               and
               his
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             3.
             1.
             could
             be
             excused
             of
             that
             oath
             he
             made
             to
             him
             
               of
               not
               cutting
               off
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             24
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             For
             however
             the
             war
             be
             there
             set
             down
             as
             between
             the
             two
             houses
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             National
             contest
             ,
             it
             became
             not
             David
             ,
             now
             in
             publick
             charge
             ,
             to
             prefer
             his
             private
             engagement
             before
             that
             engagement
             he
             now
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             common
             safety
             and
             liberty
             of
             his
             Subjects
             against
             all
             opposers
             ,
             however
             they
             might
             be
             well
             esteemed
             of
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             however
             all
             Kings
             are
             pressing
             that
             an
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             should
             be
             express
             to
             them
             and
             their
             family
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             whole
             reason
             for
             swearing
             to
             them
             and
             their
             family
             ,
             and
             in
             maintenance
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             was
             
             in
             re●erence
             to
             peace
             and
             publick
             good
             to
             be
             preserved
             by
             their
             power
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             consequence
             follow
             ,
             that
             being
             out
             of
             power
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Oath
             doth
             attend
             him
             on
             whom
             the
             power
             now
             rests
             for
             preserving
             that
             publick
             peace
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             47.
             
             And
             indeed
             if
             he
             should
             be
             an
             Usurper
             in
             any
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             could
             no●
             prove
             his
             discent
             by
             direct
             lineal
             right
             from
             an
             Ancestor
             by
             God
             put
             in
             ,
             or
             instituted
             by
             Nature
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Monarchs
             that
             are
             or
             have
             been
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             that
             by
             express
             divine
             appointment
             have
             ruled
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             are
             and
             have
             been
             Usurpers
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             ought
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             even
             for
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             derive
             their
             pedigree
             from
             Adam
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             that
             Nation
             wherein
             they
             live
             and
             govern
             ,
             both
             their
             family
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             it
             ,
             ought
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             Primogeniture
             to
             have
             precedence
             to
             that
             Soveraignty
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             judicious
             Author
             of
             a
             Treatise
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Anarchy
               of
               a
               limited
               Monarchy
               ,
            
             who
             says
             ,
             f.
             12.
             
             
               All
               Kings
               that
               now
               are
               ,
               or
               ever
               were
               ,
               are
               ,
               or
               were
               either
               Fathers
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               Heirs
               of
               such
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               Vsurpers
               of
               the
               right
               of
               such
               Fathers
               .
               It
               is
               a
               truth
               undeniable
               ,
               that
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               multitude
               of
               men
               what
               soever
               ,
               either
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               though
               gathered
               together
               from
               the
               several
               corners
               and
               rem●test
               regions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               same
               multitude
               considered
               by
               it self
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               man
               amongst
               them
               that
               in
               nature
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               be
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               next
               heir
               to
            
             Adam
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               others
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
               Every
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               a
               King
               or
               a
               Subject
               ;
               the
               obedience
               which
               all
               Subjects
               yield
               to
               Kings
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               paying
               of
               that
               duty
               which
               is
               due
               to
               the
               supreme
               Fatherhood
               .
               Many
               times
               by
               the
               ●●●
               either
               of
               an
               Vsurper
               himself
               ,
               or
               of
               those
               that
               set
               him
               〈…〉
               Heir
               of
               a
               Crown
               is
               dispossessed
               ,
               God
               using
               the
               mi●…
               wi●kedest
               men
               for
               the
               removing
               and
               setting
               up
               〈…〉
               in
               such
               cases
               the
               Subjects
               obedience
               to
               the
               Fat
               〈…〉
               ●ust
               go
               along
               and
               wait
               upon
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               w●…
               right
               to
               give
               and
               take
               away
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               adopt
               
               Subjects
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               anotner
               Fatherly
               Power
               .
            
             In
             which
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             beginning
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             most
             general
             opinion
             of
             the
             Royalist
             ,
             sounded
             Monarchy
             on
             Patriarchical
             Right
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             end
             like
             a
             true
             Royalist
             indeed
             ,
             in
             directing
             Subjects
             obedience
             to
             wait
             on
             
               Gods
               providence
               in
               the
               appointmeet
               of
               this
               their
               political
               Father
               ,
            
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             they
             do
             of
             their
             natural
             .
             For
             since
             right
             of
             Primogeniture
             and
             power
             of
             Government
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Cain
             out
             of
             personal
             worth
             ,
             but
             for
             preservation
             of
             peace
             ;
             and
             since
             no
             one
             now
             ,
             as
             David
             formerly
             ,
             can
             plead
             divine
             Right
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             still
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             Families
             being
             equal
             as
             to
             original
             right
             ;
             respect
             to
             peace
             and
             obedience
             must
             in
             conscience
             cause
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             Person
             or
             Family
             which
             
               Divine
               Providence
            
             hath
             set
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             Nay
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             continual
             administration
             of
             Justice
             also
             ,
             unto
             which
             (
             doubtless
             )
             our
             Laws
             had
             an
             especial
             regard
             ,
             when
             not
             onely
             the
             publick
             peace
             is
             called
             the
             
               Kings
               Peace
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Laws
             too
             are
             called
             his
             Laws
             ,
             being
             acted
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             enforced
             by
             his
             authority
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             question
             or
             abolish
             his
             power
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             overthrow
             Peace
             but
             Justice
             also
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             if
             none
             should
             be
             at
             any
             time
             so
             lawfully
             possessed
             of
             the
             soveraign
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             challenge
             obedience
             ,
             no
             man
             then
             can
             expect
             a
             legal
             remedy
             for
             any
             injury
             offered
             him
             by
             another
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             he
             do
             me
             right
             upon
             my
             appeal
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             not
             lawfully
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             obedience
             ?
             And
             if
             another
             be
             bound
             ,
             why
             not
             I
             ?
             Would
             I
             be
             righted
             in
             my
             own
             particular
             by
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             do
             I
             yet
             think
             it
             ha●d
             to
             joyn
             with
             all
             others
             in
             the
             like
             acknowledgement
             whereby
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             may
             have
             right
             ?
             Doth
             not
             protection
             necessarily
             imply
             and
             call
             for
             subjection
             as
             perfect
             relatives
             ?
             If
             I
             hold
             Land
             of
             another
             ,
             either
             by
             rent
             or
             service
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             and
             do
             in
             that
             case
             think
             
             it
             reasonable
             in
             me
             to
             expect
             continuance
             of
             that
             benefit
             which
             ariseth
             by
             tenancy
             ;
             am
             I
             no●
             bound
             to
             give
             to
             him
             of
             whom
             I
             hold
             and
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             rent
             and
             homage
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             place
             he
             holdeth
             ?
             And
             would
             I
             not
             (
             being
             a
             Lord
             )
             expect
             the
             like
             from
             my
             Tenants
             ?
             Would
             I
             think
             it
             proper
             or
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             upon
             any
             of
             my
             Tenants
             presumption
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             no●
             so
             rightly
             seized
             as
             they
             conceived
             I
             should
             ,
             they
             might
             thereupon
             take
             liberty
             to
             withdraw
             their
             acknoweldgments
             and
             services
             ,
             even
             during
             the
             time
             they
             hold
             under
             me
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             permitted
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Tenants
             licenced
             to
             with-hold
             their
             Lords
             due
             upon
             every
             fair
             pretence
             they
             could
             make
             that
             way
             ,
             what
             great
             disturbance
             ▪
             do
             we
             think
             ,
             would
             insue
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             instance
             between
             Nabal
             and
             David
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             rule
             of
             Reason
             and
             Prudence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Gratitude
             do
             justly
             call
             for
             obedience
             ,
             and
             compliance
             to
             a
             protecting
             power
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             case
             against
             the
             interest
             and
             leave
             of
             his
             present
             Prince
             ,
             and
             while
             he
             is
             neither
             possessed
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             claiming
             the
             whole
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             it
             yet
             reasonable
             that
             after
             this
             Sovereign
             power
             is
             wholly
             possessed
             ;
             and
             hath
             been
             generally
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             with
             Shemei
             or
             Sheba
             ,
             out
             of
             particular
             love
             or
             relation
             to
             the
             last
             person
             or
             family
             ,
             as
             being
             allied
             by
             courtesie
             or
             kindred
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             some
             discontent
             at
             this
             ,
             renounce
             and
             cast
             off
             our
             subjection
             when
             we
             shall
             think
             fit
             ?
          
           
             47.
             
             Surely
             no
             ;
             such
             a
             resolution
             can
             never
             find
             entertainment
             in
             any
             that
             is
             a
             true
             Cavalier
             indeed
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             out
             of
             a
             true
             sence
             of
             duty
             and
             loyalty
             alone
             appeared
             on
             the
             side
             of
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             even
             because
             he
             was
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             present
             Governour
             in
             chief
             .
             I
             am
             (
             for
             my
             part
             )
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             most
             considerable
             body
             of
             that
             party
             consisted
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             men
             of
             too
             much
             honour
             and
             ingenuity
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             that
             way
             in
             hope
             of
             any
             private
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             rather
             resolved
             to
             hazard
             their
             own
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             in
             testimony
             of
             their
             loyalty
             to
             their
             present
             Sovereign
             .
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             hope
             that
             no
             loss
             by
             that
             means
             to
             be
             sustained
             (
             which
             the
             chance
             of
             war
             must
             render
             to
             one
             side
             or
             other
             )
             can
             move
             them
             to
             be
             now
             so
             inconsiderately
             inconstant
             ,
             as
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             loyal
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             is
             apparently
             advantagious
             also
             .
             All
             sinister
             construction
             and
             wresting
             of
             principles
             is
             most
             to
             be
             feared
             from
             such
             as
             appeared
             on
             that
             party
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             such
             consciencious
             principle
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             stood
             byassed
             by
             hope
             of
             gain
             or
             preferment
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             finding
             themselves
             defeated
             of
             their
             aims
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             be
             found
             hardly
             reconcileable
             to
             those
             they
             conceive
             the
             Authors
             thereof
             ,
             but
             mutinous
             against
             them
             ;
             without
             any
             just
             sence
             of
             that
             publick
             detriment
             which
             must
             thence
             insue
             .
             It
             being
             not
             unlikely
             also
             ,
             but
             tha●
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             King
             had
             prevailed
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             then
             the
             most
             forward
             in
             lifting
             themselves
             for
             the
             Royal
             party
             ,
             would
             themselves
             have
             proved
             the
             Kings
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             if
             their
             covetousness
             or
             ambition
             stood
             at
             any
             time
             not
             satisfied
             to
             their
             liking
             :
             no
             otherwise
             then
             we
             do
             plainly
             find
             now
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             those
             tha●
             were
             most
             zealous
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             most
             godly
             of
             that
             party
             ;
             who
             upon
             such
             like
             discontent
             ,
             are
             found
             most
             ready
             to
             turn
             enemies
             themselves
             to
             that
             party
             and
             protection
             under
             which
             they
             fought
             ;
             clearly
             evincing
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             rather
             gain
             then
             godliness
             ,
             that
             first
             engaged
             them
             .
             It
             was
             for
             the
             con●●●ction
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             for
             prevention
             of
             such
             dangerous
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             as
             they
             might
             infuse
             into
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             abatement
             of
             ou●
             bounden
             duty
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             endangering
             ou●
             just
             punishment
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             hath
             made
             me
             thus
             large
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             all
             those
             things
             as
             they
             stand
             both
             in
             conscience
             and
             prudence
             considerable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             separate
             from
             all
             personal
             regard
             and
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             48.
             
             For
             if
             we
             be
             not
             very
             watchful
             against
             such
             like
             insinuations
             ,
             or
             what
             our
             own
             passions
             and
             prejudices
             may
             in
             these
             cases
             tempt
             us
             unto
             ,
             we
             may
             quickly
             mistake
             in
             
             our
             respect
             and
             censures
             of
             Gods
             Vicegerent
             amongst
             us
             ,
             no
             otherwise
             then
             St.
             Paul
             did
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             he
             stood
             much
             exasperated
             through
             sence
             of
             his
             present
             suffering
             under
             his
             command
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             if
             he
             fall
             ,
             mark
             how
             quickly
             he
             riseth
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             told
             by
             a
             Brother
             that
             it
             was
             
               Gods
               High-Priest
               ,
               he
               so
               answered
               ,
            
             he
             disputes
             no●
             his
             succession
             or
             legal
             election
             into
             that
             Office
             according
             to
             their
             former
             law
             ;
             although
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             wanting
             in
             a
             far
             higher
             measure
             then
             can
             be
             now
             objected
             .
             But
             he
             being
             now
             in
             
               Moses
               seat
            
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             supreme
             autority
             ,
             applies
             the
             Text
             of
             subjection
             and
             respect
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Th●u
               shalt
               not
               curse
               the
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               revile
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               people
               :
            
             As
             if
             on
             purpose
             to
             leave
             us
             a
             president
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             supposition
             could
             hereafter
             warrant
             any
             mans
             disobedience
             or
             contempt
             of
             Authority
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             concern
             us
             to
             be
             very
             watchful
             against
             all
             temptations
             of
             like
             kind
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             but
             too
             subject
             to
             prevail
             upon
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             For
             however
             such
             things
             may
             have
             a
             religious
             appearance
             put
             upon
             them
             by
             him
             that
             can
             
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ▪
            
             yet
             
               by
               their
               fruits
               we
               may
               know
               them
            
             to
             be
             none
             other
             then
             works
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             49.
             
             When
             therefore
             we
             read
             that
             this
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             true
             Saint
             indeed
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             himself
             is
             
               finding
               a
               law
               in
               his
               members
               ▪
               warring
               against
               the
               law
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               bringing
               him
               into
               captivity
               unto
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               .
            
             Shall
             we
             ,
             ●uch
             as
             we
             ,
             think
             we
             are
             free
             ?
             have
             we
             not
             rather
             just
             cause
             to
             doubt
             ,
             that
             si●ce
             he
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             abundant
             grace
             and
             revelation
             given
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             at
             all
             times
             d●scover
             and
             bear
             against
             this
             enmity
             ,
             even
             against
             this
             sinister
             construction
             ,
             which
             particular
             interest
             is
             ready
             to
             put
             in
             ,
             for
             interruption
             or
             misleading
             him
             when
             he
             came
             to
             interpret
             or
             practise
             what
             was
             by
             God
             commanded
             him
             in
             the
             law●
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             we
             ,
             
               on
               whom
               the
               ●nds
               of
               the
               world
               are
               come
               ,
            
             may
             well
             suspect
             and
             fea●●●is
             our
             natu●l
             corruption
             will
             take
             place
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             
             most
             religious
             performances
             ;
             and
             that
             sin
             which
             was
             before
             natural
             onely
             ,
             
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               Commandment
            
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             it self
             under
             a
             religious
             form
             will
             be
             subject
             to
             
               deceive
               ,
               and
            
             (
             thereby
             )
             
               slay
               us
            
             .
          
           
             50.
             
             But
             what
             need
             a
             doubt
             be
             made
             of
             our
             readiness
             to
             confess
             the
             prevalence
             of
             this
             our
             original
             state
             of
             corruption
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             find
             it
             on
             all
             hands
             acknowledged
             ?
             Nay
             more
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             find
             each
             one
             as
             for
             himself
             ,
             ready
             to
             confess
             his
             own
             imbecilitie
             in
             performance
             ▪
             of
             most
             holy
             things
             ?
             as
             in
             a
             general
             way
             we
             do
             ;
             when
             yet
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             ,
             that
             when
             ,
             in
             such
             or
             such
             particular
             actings
             or
             opinions
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             raise
             a
             foundation
             for
             our
             deportments
             ,
             or
             beleif
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             found
             so
             precipitately
             and
             hastily
             swayed
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             to
             give
             a
             partial
             ●ear
             to
             the
             temptations
             offered
             by
             this
             Law
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             be
             carried
             with
             such
             violence
             ,
             as
             not
             at
             all
             to
             search
             or
             doubt
             whether
             prejudice
             ,
             interest
             ▪
             or
             other
             natural
             corruption
             be
             therewith
             mingled
             or
             no.
             When
             we
             find
             in
             how
             many
             particulars
             that
             which
             had
             been
             
               said
               of
               old
               time
            
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             was
             by
             partial
             construction
             of
             such
             as
             lived
             under
             it
             ,
             made
             to
             serve
             private
             interest
             and
             revenge
             (
             where
             publick
             good
             and
             justice
             was
             intended
             )
             we
             are
             all
             of
             us
             ready
             enough
             to
             beleeve
             that
             mis-interpretation
             did
             sure
             enough
             happen
             to
             them
             ;
             when
             yet
             in
             ou●
             in●erpretation
             of
             some
             Gospel
             Rules
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             we
             suffer
             ou●
             selves
             to
             be
             as
             prejudicately
             led
             ,
             without
             either
             due
             consideration
             of
             publick
             good
             or
             benefit
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             measure
             and
             apply
             i●
             in
             relation
             to
             our
             separate
             credits
             or
             benefit
             .
             We
             would
             sooner
             beleeve
             that
             such
             as
             Eliah
             or
             Elishah
             should
             transcend
             their
             Relations
             ,
             and
             intrude
             into
             the
             Gove●nors
             imployment
             of
             dist●●buting
             equal
             Justice
             ,
             by
             that
             Rule
             ,
             of
             
               an
               eye
               for
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               tooth
               for
               a
               tooth
            
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             own
             Disciple●
             therein
             follow
             them
             too
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             ,
             we
             who
             can
             now
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             our
             Evangelical
             light
             ,
             should
             in
             any
             acts
             of
             ours
             shew
             our selves
             any
             way
             guilty
             of
             such
             
             mistaken
             zeal
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             we
             .
             Those
             things
             belong
             to
             ou●
             Enemies
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             or
             party
             to
             us
             ;
             they
             ,
             not
             we
             ,
             bring
             
               railing
               accusations
               ,
               despise
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ,
               have
               onely
               a
               for●
               of
               godliness
               ,
               profess
               they
               know
               God
               but
               in
               works
               they
               deny
               him
               ▪
               being
               abominable
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             be
             wary
             of
             the
             Stratagems
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             ,
             of
             that
             
               subtilty
               wherewith
               he
               beguiled
            
             Eve
             ,
             to
             transgress
             a
             known
             command
             ,
             under
             a
             fair
             pretence
             of
             being
             more
             
               like
               God
            
             ,
             or
             God-like
             ;
             
               We
               must
               not
               do
               evill
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             Where
             God
             hath
             expresly
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             ,
             commanded
             obedience
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             that
             breaks
             that
             precept
             ,
             or
             hates
             his
             Brother
             ,
             is
             neither
             truly
             godly
             ,
             nor
             a
             lover
             of
             God.
             
               Meekness
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Patience
            
             ,
             &c.
             are
             the
             Gospel
             rules
             .
             Religion
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             pure
             ,
             will
             be
             peaceable
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             contentious
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             pride
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             examine
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               and
               deceitfull
               above
               all
               things
               .
            
             Let
             us
             
               lay
               righteousness
               to
               the
               line
            
             :
             do
             we
             not
             break
             a
             plain
             precept
             ,
             when
             we
             ▪
             disobey
             or
             reproach
             our
             Governours
             ,
             or
             persecute
             or
             censure
             our
             Brother
             ?
             And
             then
             ,
             are
             we
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             sure
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             indeed
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             nearly
             concerning
             him
             that
             it
             must
             be
             now
             ,
             and
             by
             us
             done
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             further
             warrant
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             honour
             will
             be
             lost
             ?
             That
             we
             transgress
             by
             our
             disobed
             ●●ce
             ,
             every
             one
             sees
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             are
             right
             in
             our
             reason
             for
             doing
             it
             ,
             none
             se●s
             but
             our selves
             .
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             if
             the
             frame
             of
             our
             hearts
             were
             well
             searched
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             our
             most
             zealous
             and
             religious
             ways
             of
             acting
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             disobedience
             to
             Authority
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             often
             found
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             true
             piety
             ▪
             but
             
               pride
               that
               caused
               contention
            
             ;
             and
             stubbornness
             ,
             and
             discontent
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             was
             the
             
             true
             cause
             we
             became
             so
             extreamly
             devoted
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             some
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             a
             higher
             Power
             ,
             our
             contempt
             of
             this
             might
             be
             justified
             .
             To
             try
             whether
             this
             were
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             le●
             us
             strictly
             and
             impartially
             examine
             our
             own
             aims
             in
             the
             search
             of
             Scripture
             in
             things
             wherein
             obedience
             and
             submission
             is
             expected
             .
          
           
             Do
             we
             indeed
             search
             them
             with
             a
             meek
             ,
             patient
             ,
             and
             unprejudiced
             spirit
             ;
             with
             a
             true
             desire
             to
             be
             farther
             satisfied
             in
             our
             submission
             and
             conformity
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hath
             apparently
             in
             it self
             directest
             tendency
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             mans
             good
             ?
             Or
             do
             we
             not
             rather
             search
             both
             them
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             hearts
             full
             of
             anger
             and
             discontent
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             find
             things
             clean
             otherwise
             ,
             even
             to
             find
             some
             exception
             how
             we
             may
             
               resist
               the
               higher
               power
               ,
               or
               meddle
               with
               those
               that
               are
               given
               to
               change
               ?
            
             Why
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sure
             sign
             that
             there
             
               is
               a
               root
               of
               bitterness
               springing
               up
               ,
               we
               shall
               therewith
               be
               defiled
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               evil
               spirit
               find
               the
               house
               thus
               swept
               and
               garnished
               ,
            
             find
             such
             a
             preparedness
             to
             evil
             ,
             we
             shall
             return
             
               but
               ten
               times
               more
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               then
               before
               .
            
             As
             we
             see
             of
             Baalam
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             a
             plain
             Precept
             ,
             
               Go
               not
               with
               them
               ,
               Numb
               .
            
             22.
             2.
             would
             yet
             ,
             from
             a
             corrupt
             principle
             within
             ,
             be
             further
             searching
             what
             Gods
             m●nd
             was
             :
             Why
             then
             ,
             being
             given
             over
             
               to
               strong
               delusions
            
             ,
             he
             found
             an
             answer
             ,
             
               Go
               with
               them
            
             ;
             So
             when
             we
             shall
             abuse
             those
             plain
             precepts
             given
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             in
             order
             to
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             seeking
             among
             mystical
             Texts
             for
             other
             contary
             rule●
             ,
             whereby
             to
             guide
             our selves
             ,
             will
             it
             not
             then
             be
             just
             with
             God
             to
             let
             us
             hear
             (
             as
             he
             did
             )
             
               an
               answer
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Go
               with
               them
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             20
             ?
             But
             however
             we
             should
             mistake
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             find
             men
             to
             be
             so
             far
             progressive
             in
             the
             course
             of
             disobedience
             and
             gain-saying
             ,
             as
             to
             persist
             therein
             ,
             even
             after
             that
             the
             Reformation
             contended
             for
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             could
             be
             reasonably
             expected
             ,
             is
             now
             brought
             about
             ,
             and
             that
             
             against
             those
             too
             that
             were
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             and
             did
             accompany
             them
             therein
             ,
             this
             will
             plainly
             evince
             to
             the
             world
             that
             they
             began
             upon
             a
             carnal
             principle
             ,
             let
             their
             pretensions
             be
             as
             godly
             as
             they
             will
             ;
             And
             I
             fear
             many
             now
             living
             are
             too
             plainly
             guilty
             herein
             .
             And
             amongst
             these
             that
             thus
             see
             visions
             
               in
               the
               night
            
             :
             What
             think
             we
             of
             them
             that
             dream
             of
             a
             Fifth
             Monarchy
             ?
             Who
             since
             they
             can
             find
             neither
             Government
             nor
             Governour
             better
             on
             earth
             ,
             will
             seek
             one
             in
             heaven
             ;
             Christ
             himself
             shall
             rule
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             at
             all
             .
             Why
             truly
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             reign
             personally
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             every
             good
             mans
             prayer
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             no
             Christian
             will
             be
             found
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Scepter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             hope
             none
             will
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             that
             Authority
             ,
             which
             amongst
             us
             doth
             most
             represent
             him
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           READER
           is
           desired
           to
           mend
           these
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           6.
           l.
           2.
           
           Oeconomical
           .
           l.
           34.
           insert
           this
           word
           [
           and
           ]
           before
           
             and
             to
             believe
             ,
             &c.
          
           p
           18.
           l.
           8.
           r
           acknowledg
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           hath
           for
           where
           .
           p.
           23.
           l.
           12.
           eff●cted
           for
           expected
           .
           p
           40.
           l.
           29.
           dele
           Job
           56.
           8.
           p.
           44.
           l.
           31.
           r.
           cleer
           for
           there
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           10.
           d●ride
           for
           divide
           .
           p.
           58.
           l.
           5.
           were
           for
           now
           .
           l.
           12.
           worth
           for
           work
           .
           l.
           15.
           now
           :
           for
           now
           .
           p.
           62.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           
             given
             to
          
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           15.
           dele
           only
           .
           p.
           82.
           l.
           16
           :
           r.
           defect
           .
           p.
           87.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           imitation
           .
           l.
           9.
           dele
           
             In
             these
          
           .
           l.
           25.
           dele
           yet
           .
           p
           92.
           l.
           18.
           r
           
             is
             it
          
           for
           
             it
             is
          
           .
           l.
           19.
           r.
           like
           ?
           for
           like
           ;
           l
           29
           dele
           possessed
           .
           p.
           93.
           l7
           .
           dele
           it
           .
           p
           97.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           
             an
             equal
          
           .
           p.
           103.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           and
           for
           l.
           p.
           104
           l
           4.
           r.
           so
           for
           he
           .
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             In
             case
          
           for
           
             in
             case
          
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           and
           for
           are
           .
           l.
           28.
           r.
           defeat
           .
           l.
           31.
           r.
           respect
           .
           p
           106.
           l.
           8.
           dele
           when
           .
           p.
           109.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           ●xpress
           .
           p.
           112.
           l.
           22
           r.
           disengage
           for
           distinguish
           .
           p.
           113.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           up
           for
           u●●●
           p.
           17.
           l
           12.
           r.
           confirmation
           .
           &
           l
           33.
           read
           ,
           Lady
           
             Jane
             Grey
          
           ;
           and
           withal
           it
           was
           shewed
           how
           dangerous
           a
           matter
           it
           might
           be
           if
           the
           Lady
           .